The Baldwins of Texas

                                      The Baldwins from Texas

                                                  happyhugo

Copyright 09/13/2018

95,540 words

Western, Romance 

Readers score  8.35

This is the story of Chance Baldwin after the carpetbaggers caused him to leave Texas and move to Wyoming. His Ma and brother, Sam soon followed. Cattle ranches were being carved out of the wilderness and Chance befriended a Squaw man and his Indian family to help him. His first hours in the valley brought about he being shot by a woman, but that wasn’t all bad. Facts and figures have been adjusted to fit this fictional story of the time.

Chapter One ———————————

I lay reflecting on my life before I rolled out of my blankets at daylight. Old Joe was nestled in a little hollow he had carved out on the ground across the fire from me. We had been taking our time traveling for a few days and we were somewhere north of Medicine Bow and near Casper, Wyoming, that’s all I knew.

I was headed for a small ranch owned by a friend of mine, Ronald Pickwell. He and I had been in the War Between the States together. I was a captain and he had been a second lieutenant under me. He had raved about his ranch holdings and about his young wife. I was searching for directions to the ranch when I arrived in Laramie a few days ago. I found not only directions, but a guide as well. My guide was the older man sitting across the fire in camp this morning.
__________________

When Ron and I parted at the end of the war, he made me promise that if I found things in Texas not to my liking when I arrived home, I should join him in Wyoming. I hung around Texas for a couple years after getting home. Pa had died while I was in the war, leaving my younger brother and my ma alone to manage the home place. They were glad to see me at first, but my being there quickly soured when they learned I had fought for the south and not for the union. Typical Ma, she accepted it and soon, brother Sam did as well.

Texas had sided with the south and Jeff Davis, but Pa had been for the Union. He and Ma always supposed I fought with that side. When I headed east to sign on, I joined up with those of us who were Texan. I was raised to the rank of Captain almost immediately. I was glad when Pa died, he was believing I went north to fight. He would have been disappointed if he had known otherwise.

While I was off fighting, my brother Sam married an attractive woman, Marcy Witherspoon. Her family from New Hampshire arrived before the first carpetbaggers. They were a bunch of pinched-lipped bean counters out to get rich. They had offered little to the bereaved widow woman who owned the ranch next to ours. Her man was killed in the war and there was little help to run a ranch. She didn’t have much choice except to take their offer. She and her husband had been friends of mine since I was a sprout. Needless to say when I got home and found out about it, the neighbor being treated badly by this new outfit didn’t sit well with me.

Sam had become enamored with the new woman who arrived in town. He was totally under her spell and she soon accepted his proposal of marriage. Her family was fast taking over our little town and became a power in the politics. Of course by marrying Sam, a native, this led credence to their advancing ambitions.

Returning home I worked along beside my brother. Riding and roping the same as I did before I went away. During the first year home, I twice got into fist fights with Sam’s two brothers-in-law when they called me a rebel. I have to admit I whipped their butts and had to put a gun on them to keep from being killed when they braced me later.

I stayed out of town as much as possible, but I would get a thirst every so often and would head for the closest saloon. This was a saloon my brother’s in-law seldom frequented, but they came in after me one evening. I guess you could say those Yankees grew a yellow stripe down their backs all of a sudden. That was when they volunteered to crawl out from under the saloon’s bat wings and across the street to their mounts. Let’s just say they volunteered when I gave them a choice of crawling or drawing against my .44 Navy pistol.

Blood hadn’t thinned between me and my brother. It was Sam who warned me that I was being set up at the local saloon. I was ready for it when it went down. It wasn’t long after this happened, that Ma asked me to leave town. She knew I would be either killed or kill one of her daughter-in-law’s family. Either way it would bring more trouble down on her and she had had enough with Pa dying and me being in the war.

One other little thing that was bothersome. Sam’s wife was twitching her butt around me when Sam wasn’t nearby. She was a well set up woman and if Sam hadn’t been my brother, I might have given her a tumble. Ma suspected, but didn’t bring it out where I could see it until one evening. She just cautioned me to be careful around Marcy.

Ma laid it on me, “Chance, us Baldwins never fought amongst ourselves. You and Sam could be the first. Don’t you be looking at Sam’s wife, she is pure trouble. I fear for your brother. Just to make sure you don’t get cross purpose with him over her, I want you should leave.

“Your name is on the ranch here, the same as mine and Sam’s. If anything ever happens to me, you get my share. Sam won’t get it and he is okay with that. It is just too bad you two brothers can’t work together, but I know it won’t happen while the Witherspoons are a power in the county.

“I haven’t got any money to give you Chance, but I could tell you where to get some. You got to be careful, though. Coming out of the war the way you have and what you were doing when in it, I’m sure you can figure how to come up trumps.”

“No robbing banks, Ma. Too many other people have money in it. If it was just the Witherspoons, I’d do it.”

“What I had in mind for you was to get your hands on some of theirs before it got to the bank. Them’ll be driving up to Kansas with a herd of cattle in another week. It’ll take them a month and some to get to Abilene. Course our ranch will have a few head with their herd, but that’ll be your cut of the cattle we own now. Ours will be a small herd, but it’ll give you a start in life somewhere else. Take all the herd money, theirs and ourn. It’ll be just payment for the trouble they’ve caused you.”

“Sam know about this?”

“No, not yet, but I’ll let him know sometime in the future. He loves that fool woman he married, but isn’t so taken with her father and brothers.”

“I’ll pack up and take off then. Ma, I don’t know when I’ll be seeing you, but you’ll always be in my heart.”

“You’ll be in mine too, son. I haven’t much cared what happens to me since your Pa died. I’m glad you made it home from the fighting and I thank the Lord for you getting back whole. You take care now. Be good and be honest. That is except for collecting what you are due. Find yourself a woman. They tell me an Indian squaw makes a good wife if you get them young enough.”

“I’ll think on it, Ma. Say goodbye to Sam for me. I’ll be gone by daylight. You know, if I get settled in somewhere, I might just come and get you. Sam might be ready to pick up and get out of here by then.” Ma and I shed a few tears, never knowing if we would meet again. I went down to the bunkhouse and said my goodbye to the two hands that weren’t on roundup with Sam.

I ran into Marcy as I came out. “Walk out with me, Captain Chance. I’d like to see the moon come up. Sam isn’t here and he won’t be in tonight.”

“Can’t, ma’am. I’m packing my things and heading out for California in the morning.”

“You could take me with you. Sam has never been out of the county and you’ve traveled all over. My name is Baldwin now the same as yours. We could travel as husband and wife.”

“No, I won’t do that to my brother.”

“Too bad, we could make a pair.” I thought to myself that my brother had a lot of heartbreak coming up, that is if his wife wanted to run off with his own brother, no less.

I finished packing and lay down for a few hours. I went into my mother’s room and kissed her on the cheek, brushing the tears from her face as I did so. “Ma, just for your information, I’ll be heading for the Wyoming territory when I’m telling everyone I going to California. People are moving around. When I find someone coming this way, I’ll send you word. You do the same for me after I settle in somewhere.”

“Chance, I knew you wouldn’t go off and forget me. Go careful and be safe. I love you.”
   
——————————

I loaded my pack horse, saddled up, and headed west for California. I came to a little town late that night, going in and getting me a meal. I went into the saloon and was pretty loud talking about California. Three o’clock the next morning I saddled up. This time I went north, taking two days before I headed back east. I kept from sight as much as possible, avoiding people. When I reached the home of one of the privates who had been in my unit, I quartered myself there.

I spent time working around his place for my keep until I figured the Witherspoon-Baldwin trail herd must be close to Abilene. I borrowed a horse from my former trooper, leaving my own two with him. Reaching Abilene, I found I was a week early, but the herd was expected. I made camp outside of town close enough so I could walk into town in twenty-thirty minutes.

There were cowhands from several outfits blowing off steam and I was hoping I wouldn’t be noticed. I didn’t want my horse to be seen, for he was branded. If asked, people would remember the horse, if they didn’t remember me. Jake Witherspoon and Sam came into town to sell the cows a week after I arrived. I watched the outhouse behind the hotel and when Sam came out to use it before bunking in I let out the call of a night bird.

This was something I had taught my younger brother. I had learned it from an old Indian while I was growing up. Sam and I had used it when hunting to keep track of each other. It was just a game, but when I got home from the war, I had related to him how I had used it in the army. He paid no attention at first and went on into the stinking privy. When he came out of the jakes he returned my call to find out where I was located.

We walked out of town a ways and hunkered down to talk. I learned that Sam, Jake Witherspoon, and the two foremen, one ours and one theirs, would be leaving in two days. They would have the herd money with them. Sam described where they would be camping the first night out.

I had a plan and had made preparation. “Sam, here is a bottle of whisky. You’ll be having a few drinks when you camp the first night. Can you get this bottle into Jake’s saddlebags? It has some knockout drops in it. You had better drink some too. It won’t hurt you at all. The worst it can do is making you sick and give you a headache. That’ll keep the others from suspecting anything.”

“You’re after the money, aren’t you?”

“Yes. Didn’t Ma say anything before you left?”

“She did, but I thought you would be halfway to California by now. I can give you the money from the sale of our herd. Why do you want theirs too?”

“Sam, those Yankees are out to do you wrong. I’ll get me a place set up and you and Ma can come live with me when it happens.”

“What about Marcy? I’m married to her.”

“Sam, watch Marcy closely. She doesn’t love you as much as you think. She married you for the ranch. The whole bunch is out here to get rich as fast as possible. You had better watch your back as well. She may set you up to get the ranch the easy way if she thinks it will gain her.”

“I think you’re wrong about Marcy, but I’ll keep in mind what you say. I don’t trust her father and brothers that much, so I will listen to you. How come you left anyway? I never knew you to be afraid of a couple of bastards such as this Witherspoon tribe I married into.”

“Ma asked me to. She was afraid I’d be bushwhacked or I’d kill one of your in-laws. You almost have to side with them against me. Ma is pretty smart and sees things. I told her something and that is when she thought it a good idea for me to bug out.”

“Was Marcy involved? You came on to her, didn’t you?”

“Back off, Sam, I would never do you wrong with either women or money. Blame Ma if you can’t blame Marcy.”

“Okay. I guess I’ll leave that for now. Where are you headed? Still for California?”

“No, but you don’t need to know where yet. I’ll get word to Ma where I am when I get settled. To be honest, I don’t know myself for sure. I’m going to get directions in Laramie, Wyoming as I’m looking for one of my former officers. If after awhile you don’t hear from me or you need me, check at the Comstock livery stable in Laramie. I’ll leave a letter for you?”

“Okay Chance, Ma has never steered us wrong and if she told me to leave instead of you, I would have done it for her. She is something. She sure does miss Pa, though. He’s been gone for going on five years now. Mom just took up where he left off. You be careful and I hope nobody suspects you and starts looking to track you down.”

“They won’t. I did a lot of undercover work for the confederacy as a spy. All it takes is well placed planning to succeed. You go along now and watch your back.” We clasped each other and I turned one way and my brother turned another. I would see him again, but if the plans played out right, Sam wouldn’t remember.

I returned to my camp and picked up. I headed for the tracks of a cattle drive coming north, mixing mine going south in with the tracks. This was a main trail for herds and it had many drovers heading back south on their way home so one lone track wouldn’t be noticed.

I had done some scouting to find where Witherspoon and Sam would be making camp two days from now. My officer’s glass came in mighty handy and made it easy to keep from being run up on by travelers. I kept out of the valley and in the brushy side of the trail where I wouldn’t be seen. Sam had described where the four were going to camp the first night as they drifted toward home. I found it. It was a place that was concealed in a small glen and I could creep up on Sam and the others easily.

Two days later at nearly dusk I could see the four horses coming from the northeast headed for the camping spot. I viewed the valley and could see a trail herd coming up from the south in the distance. They shouldn’t bother me if no shots were fired. I didn’t believe there was a soul near enough to cause me worry.

All four men were tired and sat smoking before getting up supper. Somehow, Sam had got the bottle I had given him into Witherspoon’s saddlebag. Witherspoon dragged it out, but Sam said they should eat first. They ate and then the bottle went around. Witherspoon got sleepy and ordered the Witherspoon foreman to clean up and stand first watch. He went and laid down. Soon all were sleepy and no one did do up the camp cookware.

I scouted around seeing if it was safe and when the fire got a little lower, I waltzed in and looked at Witherspoon laying there with his head on his saddlebags. I pulled them out from under him, smiling when his head thumped on the ground. The bags of rolled gold coins were in his saddle pockets. Sam had one bag in his saddlebag. I took them all. I knew Sam had kept enough walking around money in his pockets to get him home and I imagined Witherspoon did too.

I had dry camped and just saddled up and took off. Any one of a dozen outlaws could have known about this place and had made plans accordingly. Four armed men could hold off an army, so they hadn’t kept their plans a secret figuring they were safe. I went right down the center of the valley which was now a well known trail. I knew the cattle herds behind me would be moving at first light.

Before leaving, I cut their horses picket string. These horses would smell the cattle drive and head for there during the night. This would slow Sam and his bunch looking for me even more. Witherspoon and all would wake up with big heads and would be puzzled at first until they realized their herd money was missing.

Me, I would be miles away at the time. I headed for the ranch where my horses were stabled. I reached there on the second morning in time for breakfast. I rested for a few hours and then took off for Denver up in Colorado.  I slowed down now, making easy camps. I wanted to take my time and show people that I wasn’t running from anything.

I got into Denver and put myself up in a nice hotel there. The meal in the dining room was way better than the camp food I had been making for myself. I stayed two days, giving the horses a rest and then lit out for Laramie up in Wyoming. Hopefully I would get directions there.

———————————

Laramie was smaller than I thought it would be and I booked into a boarding house. I hung out days at the livery stable, just talking and listening to the gossip that was being tossed around. There was an old Frenchman, Joe Arcand, hanging around there cadging drinks from travelers. He was telling them he had been in the territory before settlers started coming in.

He claimed he had traveled all over, even among the different Indian tribes. He had first come in with several trappers decades ago.

“So, boy why are you here?”

“Joe, I’m more than a boy. I’ve been to war and been home a few years.” I didn’t answer his question.

“Yankee or Rebel? Not that it makes and difference to me.”

“I fought for the south, not that it makes any difference to me either.”

“That don’t tell me much and you didn’t answer my question.”

“That’s ’cause you’re prying.”

“Guess I am at that.”

I grinned as I had listened to this same exchange with another cowhand that had been before me. “Joe, I’m trying to find out where a former officer of mine is located. All I know is that it is north of Medicine Bow and not too far south of Casper. The one I’m looking for said he and his wife had a small ranch on the west slope of the Laramie Mountains.”

“Well let’s see if I can think of those who live in that section. I’ll rattle off a few names and you pick one. There’s the Pikes, the Coonans, Winfields, Browns …” He paused and said it couldn’t be the Browns as the last one had died off years ago. “How about Pickwell? He’s home from the war recently. The outfit that took over the Brown ranch was pushing Miz Pickwell, thinking probably her husband had been killed. Ron got back just in time to stop them taking the ranch from her.

“I ain’t heard how he is making out. He could probably use a hand if you’re any good with that shooting iron. I see you got one of them Winchester repeating rifles too. Me, I favor the Sharps .50. Don’t do much shooting anymore, but the one I got has killed me a few redskins. It’s slow getting its shots off, but makes up for it if you’re shooting far.”

“Ronnie Pickwell is the one I’m looking for. Can you give me directions how to get to his ranch?”

“Can try, but I don’t remember, exactly. Maybe a couple of shots of whiskey over to the saloon would sharpen my memory.”

“Well let’s see if it does. Lead the way.” Joe got his two drinks and a couple of more. He claimed he had been stopping at the Pickwell ranch a couple times a month while Ronald was in the Army. He said Mary Pickwell was a treasure in anyone’s book. Troubles were coming to the hills, though. “Look what is happening up in Johnson County. Several absentee owners have formed a Stockman’s association and they have put a bounty on the small ranchers if they hold a good piece of watered land.”

“Any danger of it happening where Ron Pickwell ranches?”

“It could. He holds a pretty nice piece of grassland. He’s just got him a new baby too. That’s his future and he will fight to the death to keep it to pass onto someday. I ain’t much anymore, but I’m feeling for the boy and his woman.”

“You can still shoot that Sharps can’t you?”

“You bet.”

“How about you trail up there with me?”

“I would, but I get the shakes terribly if I don’t get a bit of whisky now and then. It steadies my hand you know.”

“They have whisky up that way, don’t they?”

“I ’spect so.”

“We’ll start tomorrow morning after we lay in what you think you will need to keep you steady. Maybe we better double the bottles in case they are out of whisky when we get there.”

“God, Boy, where have you been the last few years of my life?” I herded Joe back to the livery stable and saw him bunked down in an empty stall. My blankets went down beside him.

I felt myself lucky to have found this old trapper. He acted as if he wanted to get out of the town and up into the country again. He just needed a pard to do the heavy things around camp. We rolled out early. His eyes were as clear as mine and his hands were steady. I asked if he needed a drink.

“Nope, feeling frisky this morning. Can’t say what I will be feeling like at our nooning. Saddle Nellie, my jenny will you. She’s friendly and don’t bite … much. Depends on if she likes you or not. You’ll find her out back. You can pick her out as she is the ugliest animal you ever seen.” Joe cackled as I went out into the corral to get her.

He followed me out and chirped to Nellie. He rubbed her nose and I saw him pass her something. “Here, feed her one of these cubes. She’s partial to sugar.” When he turned to go back into the stable, the mule turned and walked behind him and kept bumping him in the ass. Joe looked over his shoulder at me. “Get the saddle on her. Nellie’s ready to travel.”

Joe didn’t have much. He had a scabbard for his sharps and his blanket roll. His saddlebags looked mighty thin to me. We stopped at the general store and loaded up my pack horse with what we would need. I let him do the ordering. The only thing extra was the whisky for himself and the sugar cubes for his jenny. Otherwise he chose the same as I would have.

We had 100 miles, more or less to go and we started out slow. There was no rush so we took it in easy stages. There were a few settlements, but mostly it was mountains and valleys with scattered ranches. The vistas were awesome. The days were hot and it was dry. Not like it was in the area of Texas where I was from, though.

We were on the western side of the Laramie Mountains and there were streams coming down off the peaks. Snow would be dumped on this side of them come winter. We could see there hadn’t been any rain for quite a spell this year. “We start getting rain in October and the springs will start running again at that time. Water is important and what is on any given piece of land governs what size herd a rancher can run. Fights and land grabbing is all over water rights.”

“That’s pretty much the same everywhere. You’ve thought about this a lot haven’t you, Joe.”

“Yep.”

We took a handful of days to traverse the distance. We could have gone faster, but this was going to be my home country and I was getting a map of it in my head. I rode beside Joe where I could and he talked all about what the country was like when he first came into it. There were different tribes of Indians that he lived with and some he fought with. He had had half dozen squaws over the years. He talked about one squaw, his first and it sounded as if he really loved her. When she died, he said he had to have two squaws to replace her.

Finally one day along about dust, he said, “The Pickwell ranch is on the other side of the ridge. You want to go in tonight or wait for daylight?”

“Morning is fine.” We made camp.

—————————————

All reflections left my mind when I heard gunfire start up where we were headed. Joe and I had paused before heading down to the ranch last night. I stomped into my boots. Joe did the same, speaking as he did so, “We can see what is going on from the tree line. We’ll get the horses later.” We ran up to where we could see down onto the ranch.

There were six horses back on the far side of the valley. Five men were dismounted. These had come closer to the house and firing from the cover of a chicken coop and the bunkhouse. One attacker was still mounted at least 500 yards away. All were shooting. We could see there were gunshots coming from the house so the attack wasn’t successful yet. The day was young though, with the sun just coming up and it looked as if these men were serious about wiping out the Pickwells.

“Chance, you want me to kill ’em?”

“Shouldn’t we make sure it is Ron and his wife in the house under attack first?” Just then a woman came out the back door and sidled around the house to shoot from there. She was immediately hit, falling to the ground. Joe saw her go down.  

“That’s Mary Pickwell.”

I ordered, “Kill their horses first. We can finish off some of the men before they can get away.” Joe knocked off the man sitting on his horse. Then he took my suggestions and started killing the animals.

Me, I opened up with my Winchester. I couldn’t have done much against the horse-sitting attacker or the horses, as they were out of my range. Not too far for Joe’s Sharps, though. I saw two men go down under my gun. Another man went down, shot from the house. The last two hands raised their hands.

“Joe, grab your jenny and head down. I’ll cover things from here. Let Ron know help has arrived.” I could cover the ranch house and the attackers from where I was hunkered down on the ridge. I could see the woman wasn’t dead, but she was injured. She was now moving and was trying to get up.

Suddenly Ron came out of the house and ran to his wife. He got down on his haunches and was brushing the hair from her face when Joe came up to him. I was keeping my eyes on the two attackers that were left. One of them put his hands down and started to walk away. I put a bullet at his feet. He stopped and turned back. Joe headed out to them and gathered their weapons.

I backed away and saddled up my horses. I threw our camp gear onto the pack horse and headed down to meet Ron, my former second lieutenant.

“Captain Baldwin, by God. This is payback for me saving your butt years ago. You came here just in the nick of time. What are you doing up here anyway? I didn’t think you would ever be leaving Texas.”

“We’ll talk later. How’s your wife?”

“She got creased. She’ll be fine. Help me get her into the house. I suppose we should clean up that carrion that’s left out there before they start to smell.” I was bigger than Ron, so I gathered Mary into my arms and followed Ron inside. She was pretty pale, but the crease across the left side of her scalp wasn’t very deep. Not more than taking a bit of her hair and some skin. Head wounds bleed badly and her clothes were splattered with blood.

There was a homemade crib in the corner of the bed room where I lay Mary down. Mary wasn’t worried about herself. “Give me Ethan.” The baby boy had slept through all of the noise. Now though, when he heard his mother’s voice, he started fussing, wanting to be fed. What would have happened to the baby if Ron and Mary had been killed? Ron leaned down and kissed his wife. I got out of there when she started to open her dress.

When I came outside, I could see a horse heading for the house. As it got closer, I could see it was a young woman with flowing black tresses. She was astraddle, wearing overalls with a calico dress over it. This was bunched up around her middle. She stopped fifty feet away and swung her horse so we couldn’t see her dismount. When she came from behind the horse, her dress covered all but her lower legs and feet.

“Who killed Junior, the boss’s son?”

“I gave the order. They were attacking a man, his wife and there was a baby inside. They shot the woman. She has survived, but the intent was to kill everyone.”

“You don’t know that. Christ, there are bodies everywhere. Mr. Owen will come after you. You killed his son and you killed Brad Portman, our foreman.”

“That may be, but if he does, be assured I will go after him personally.”

“No you won’t.” I couldn’t believe this. I was caught flat-footed. The woman produced a pistol from her dress and shot into me. I felt as if I had been slammed in the side by a two-by-four. I instinctively pulled my iron, but stayed my hand when I saw the look of horror cross her face. I immediately felt sorry for the woman, but I sank into blackness.

I came to. I was in the lower bunk in the four rack bunkhouse. Joe was puttering around cleaning up around a sheet iron stove. He came over when I asked for water.

“Some gunman you are. You stand right there and let a slip of a girl plug you. Ron tells me he was with you three years of war, through all kinds of battles and you come back and this happens. Comical, though. Good thing you got a tough hide. She had a .40 pocket pistol. I’m guessing it didn’t have a full load of powder in it. About all you got is a busted rib and lost some blood.”

“She say anything?”

“Nope, not about you. She did borrow a buckboard to load the bodies on and she drove off.  She asked Ron to let our two prisoners go which he did. This was after she went in and talked to Mary. I imagine we will be seeing John Owen pretty soon. Junior was his only son and my Sharps did a number on him. Owen will be awful peeved and come back at us or give up and go back to Denver where he is from originally. I’m going up on the ridge and settle in to wait.” I didn’t say anything.

Ron brought me in a big bowl of beef stew for supper. “Mary is fine. Her head aches some, but there is no sign it is going to cause any trouble. How about you?”

“I’m good. Don’t tell any jokes because it hurts to laugh." I rolled over onto that side and that woke me up good. "Tell me about the woman who shot me?”

“She is the daughter of the housekeeper’s who works for John Owen. Her name is Rita Drucker and everyone expected Junior would marry her someday. I’m not too sure that would have happened. I have heard Mrs. Owen had ‘airs’ and Rita wouldn’t have been considered a good match for her son. There was no reason to hold them up if they were both inclined that way. Mrs. Owen died a few months ago. You interested?”

“Christ no. She has already caused me enough pain.”

“Good thing you didn’t shoot her. The whole country would be in an uproar. She is well thought of.”

“Ron, what about Mary? She was shot.”

“That is a little different. She comes from a small ranch. That’s different than belonging to a big one. To us it is a big deal, but to them it is of little account.

“Chance, you know, I suspect that young Owen attacked us on his own. Owen and the other big landowners will sit around and talk about how to get rid of the small ranchers. His old man never has had much faith in the boy, and Junior, I think he thought it would be an easy task to drive me out.

“It cost the boy his life, which is too bad. I wonder if Junior wasn’t having second thoughts and that was why he hung back just watching the horses? How come you shot him anyway?”

“I didn’t really. I told Joe to shoot the horses. When we saw your wife go down, there was no holding him. No holding me either for that matter.”

“I didn’t know she was hit until those hands gave up and I went looking for her. It’s a hell of a mess. All we can do now is to wait and see what develops.”

“Yeah.”

I got out of the bunk in the morning. Joe hadn’t spent the night in the bunkhouse with me, but he would have made himself comfortable on the ridge above the ranch. Mary was up and moving around as if nothing had happened at all. I insisted I could ride up and relieve Joe. God, it hurt to get on my mount. That was even with Ron giving me a boost up. I could slide off when I got up there, but figured I would wait for someone to come back and boost me on when it was time to return to the ranch house. I made it without too much pain.

When I got up on the ridge, Joe left his Sharps with me and took my Winchester before he left for the ranch. I could cover the ranch for an effective 400 yard distance with the long rifle. Joe could do better for it was 500 yards or more to where Junior had been killed. I got ready when I saw dust coming down the valley. I put my glass on it and could see an older, heavier man leading the way. There were three more horses in the bunch and one hand driving the buckboard that had been lent to them yesterday.

———————————————

I relaxed a little when they got close in to the ranch house. I was still intent, with the rifle pointing, and at the ready. Suddenly from behind me, I heard movement. I rolled over, which just about killed me and I let out a groan. I then opened my eyes.

Rita Drucker stood there looking at me. I was disgusted with myself. “Christ, I’m worse than some raw recruit. First you shoot me and I stand there and let you and then you walk up on me before I know you are in the area. You going to shoot me again?”

“Don’t be absurd! I didn’t intend to shoot you at all. The gun went off by mistake. I was terribly mad and not thinking right. I had just looked at Junior Owen and he was dead. He had a big hole blown right through him.”

“And I suppose you would have been sorry if you had killed me … by mistake that is. Oh, what a burden it would have been to you. How can you bear it?”

“You ain’t dead, so it doesn’t really matter, does it?”

“Maybe not to you, but it does to me. Your gang almost killed my friend’s wife. What about that?”

Rita was silent for a few moments. Then she spoke, “That shouldn’t have happened. Junior took it on his own shoulders to come here yesterday. He had no experience in life and always was sheltered from the realities and consequences for any act when being the aggressor.”

“Well, he paid the ultimate penalty by losing his life. The sad part is, he caused the death of three other men at the same time. Not only that, I wonder if his father will ever recover from his son’s death.”

“That’s a strange thing for a man to say who ordered that same man killed yesterday.”

“Yes I did. Remember though, a man who I call my friend and his wife was under attack. At one time in the past he saved my life.”

“Who are you?” I stared at this woman. I was lying on the ground and certainly couldn’t have looked like much. I hated to attempt to get on my feet, for I knew I would hurt and would probably groan out loud. I certainly wasn’t an impressive individual.

“Me, I guess you could call me an ex-Rebel soldier who is just up from Texas to see how a friend who saved my life during the war is doing as a civilian. I seem to have got here just in the nick of time. If I hadn’t I would be saying some words over his grave this morning.”

“What’s your name?”

“My mother named me Chancellor Baldwin. You can call me Chance.”

Rita looked at me and then changed the subject. “That the gun that killed Junior?”

“It is.”

“From here, shooting across the valley? It must be 6 or700 yards.”

“Not nearly that. I’m good, but not that good.”

“How come you are up here today? You should be in your bunk.”

“Maybe, but remember some damn fools tried to wipe Ron and his wife out yesterday. He had no assurance but what it they might try it again. I’m here to see they stay alive. What are you doing up here?”

“I came up to protect Mr. Owen if he was fired on as he came up to the house this morning. I’ve been here an hour or more. I was here before you came up.”

I glanced down on the ranch. It looked as if it was calm enough and no trouble was brewing. I rolled over and started to get to my feet. Immediately there was an arm around my shoulders, helping me the final bit. I went over to a boulder and sat down. Sweat was dripping off of my chin. Suddenly Rita whirled and disappeared into the woods. A few minutes later she was back with a canteen, unscrewing the top and handing it to me.

“Mr. Baldwin, you should be laying down in your bunk. Trust me enough that Mr. Owen will not attack your friends again. Let me help you onto your horse and we can go down. I want to see Mary and I want to hold baby Ethan.”

“Okay.” I was ready to find some place more comfortable. For some reason I didn’t want this person to disappear from my view either. I had never felt like this about a woman before.

Rita led my horse close to the boulder I had been sitting on. She helped me stand on that and then held the horse steady while I stepped into the saddle. “I’ll get my horse and go down with you. It will take a few minutes.”

I braced myself with both hands on the saddle horn on the way down the trail to the ranch house. The horse stumbled once and I wanted to die for the pain was that bad. It was a relief when we reached the level. Rita soon came up and rode into the yard beside me. “Mr. Baldwin, would you keep a low key when you meet Mr. Owen. He is hurting as much as you. In a different way, of course, but hurting just the same.”

This woman was out of her teens. I wondered why she never married. She wasn’t any raving beauty, but still attractive. I answered the request she made. “Of course I will. I had to write many letters home to mothers and widows of troopers who were killed while under my command. I can well understand how he is feeling.”

—————————————

It was almost a hundred yards to the hitching post. Ron and Mary were standing there facing Owen and his four cowhands. Joe was leaning against the corner of the house watching. Rita commanded. “Pete and Yuma, would you ease Mr. Baldwin down off his horse? He’s hurting.” The two hands steadied me when I swung off. Damned if I was going to show weakness, but I had to grit my teeth some.

I straightened up and headed for the bunkhouse. “You, Baldwin, stop a minute. I understand you gave the order to have my son killed.”

I turned and faced John Owen. “I did. He and the five hands were all firing at the house. I saw Mrs. Pickwell get hit and go down. I thought she was dead. What would you have done?”

“The same I suppose. I want you to know this didn’t happen under my orders. My ranch is terribly short of feed, but I never had any attention of making a raid on my neighbors. I had a foreman who was pushing to take over this ranch of Pickwell’s. Junior was always listening to him tell about being a gun hand and how it was done down in Texas where he was from. I’ve been in Cheyenne and didn’t get here until late yesterday. Rita filled me in.

“When she told me what had happened, I knew I had to come over and make my peace. Rita is much bothered by having shot you, but she didn’t know how safe it would be for me to approach the Pickwells. She had a feeling someone would be on the ridge this morning.”

Joe spoke up. “I knew she was there and watched her arrive. She didn’t look too dangerous so I left her be.”

I spoke now. “You didn’t tell me she was there.”

“Hey, boy, she shot you so you as much own her now. All you have to do is take advantage of the situation. I left you an opening.”

Rita was indignant. “I might have something to say about that. If I want a man, I damned sure wouldn’t shoot him first.”

“Rita, but you did and that’s a fact.”

“Enough, Joe.” I was uncomfortable with what Joe was saying.

Rita was mostly ignoring what Joe was saying. “Chance, let me get you to your bunk and into bed.” She realized how that sounded and her face flamed. “Oh!”

I grinned to myself, and then I remembered what Joe had said. You know, I could wish I did own this woman. Her bonds would be light though. I was eased into my bunk. “Chance, I am sorry I shot you and it really was an accident. I’m not that familiar with fire arms and shouldn’t have pulled it out of my pocket.”

“You’re right. I almost drew and shot you when you pulled your gun. That was instinct on my part. Then I realized how pretty you are and wouldn’t mind being shot by you at all.”

Rita looked down as I lay there on my bunk. “You’re so full of it. I think you are going to recover all right, but I hope you have some painful days until you do. I’m leaving.”

She was almost to the door when I asked, “Rita, will I see be seeing you again?”

“You know where I live.” She hesitated before continuing, “You should wait until Mr. Owen goes back to Denver before you ride over.” She said this over her shoulder. She didn’t tell me when that was to occur, but hell, I wasn’t going to be riding for awhile anyway. I heard the Owen bunch leave a short time later.

I rested where I was, but got out of bed for supper. This was the first chance I had to talk with Ron and Mary. They filled me in on their lives, about the ranch, and some of the local politics. Eventually, a sheriff would be showing up to investigate the shooting. He was a friend of John Owen, and Ron said I shouldn’t have to worry. I held the baby for a bit. Damn he was cute. I decided I’d like one of my own someday.

I was also filled in by Ron on what Owen was planning now that his son had been killed. His ranch was overstocked and he had to find a place for his cattle or do a quick roundup and sell off some before they got too gaunt.

“Ron, how is your pasturage?”

“I’m in fine shape. I’d buy some cattle from Owen if I had the money. There are several glades back up in the mountains where I could feed twice the cattle I have under my brand.”

“Any water up there?”

“Plenty. Remember this watershed comes off the Laramie Mountains and the springs are replenished every year from the snow melt. Cows could get pretty wild back in there though, and it would certainly take a good crew to round them up. On the other side of the coin they would be fat when you caught ’em. Joe knows the land better than I do”

“Is it a good place to run cattle?”

Ron answered, “It would be tough, but there is some great grazing land up in the hills. I don’t know why John Owen hasn’t made use of it. The easiest access is through his ranch. My ranch is the closest, but it would be hell trying to get in there from here.”

“Maybe he doesn’t know about it.”

“Probably not. He is more of a town guy anyway. Portman, the foreman you shot, was from the grasslands near the coast on the Gulf of Texas and wouldn’t be up in the hills that much.” I said no more, but I was thinking. I wanted my own place and I didn’t see where I could buy one with the amount of money I had.

The few thousand dollars I had would buy cattle, but it wouldn’t buy much of an outfit without ranch buildings. Most of the good land had been taken up and I would be a newcomer. I would have to buy a ranch or do the same as Owen’s foreman tried to do two days ago. It was being done and I had heard of this happening all over the cattle country. That’s what was planned for Ron Pickwell. Drive the owner off a ranch, kill everyone and bury their bodies. No one would care and with no proof, it was possible to do and worth the risk.

I was recovering. Days, I would go in and watch Mary and the baby. I guess it was time I settled down and I wanted a family just like Ron had here. I thought about Rita, but what had gone down during the past couple of weeks, I didn’t see much chance of that happening.

I was sitting a chair leaning against the side of the building when I saw a lone horse coming from the direction of the Owen ranch. Rita came into the yard and ground hitched her horse. “Morning, Chance, how are you?”

“Fine, Rita. What brings you here?”

“I wanted to see Mary and the baby. I was wondering how you were doing, too. This is the first chance I have had to get away. Somebody killed half our crew and I’ve been working as a cowhand. If I didn’t like doing it, I would be peeved at the person who caused it all.” She was smiling as she said this.

I asked a question, “How is Owen doing? I feel badly for him.”

“He’s doing okay. Doesn’t say much. I think he is debating selling out and leaving the area. He spends a lot of time with Mom. They get along good together and he is lonely. I wouldn’t be surprised if he asked her to be his wife. They would make a good pair.”

“What are you going to do if that takes place?”

“No plans. I’d like to stay around here. It has been home for several years. I came up here with Mom when the ranch was purchased from the Brown estate. Mr. Owen wanted it homelike for his wife when they came, so he hired Mom to keep the house livable for her arrival. He has come alone the last few years. Junior got in trouble under Mrs. Owen’s lack of guidance and he was shipped up here a year ago. I think Mr. Owen was hoping I’d take up with his son.”

“Why didn’t you?”

“No spark between us. When I marry, I’ll do the picking. I’ve lived twenty years without a man and I can live a few more if I have to. So far, I’ve had offers aplenty, but I know it is just because there aren’t that many marriageable women around. My man is out there and I’ll find him someday.”

I grinned. “That’s if you don’t shoot him first.”

Rita stared at me and then smiled. “You were shot, but you ain’t dead. Who knows what the future will bring?” She turned and went into the house to see the baby, leaving me to mull over her words.

I got up and drifted over to the barn where Joe and Ron were fitting shoes on a horse. “Joe and Ron, tell me about the range in the uplands. I might just go to ranching.”

Both turned and looked at me. Ron asked, “That was Rita Drucker that just rode in wasn’t it?” He was grinning. Joe just stood there laughing without saying anything.

“Hey, I’ve got as good a chance at her as others. Better than most, I’d say. She plugged me and that’s a hard way to meet a person. You did say I own her because of it. I do need a home for myself and for a woman as soon as I find one. I might as well start putting it together. Better now than later.”

“Okay, we were just joshing you. You two would make a good pair though. Step out back of the barn and I can give you a general idea where the land we are talking about lies.”

We walked behind the barn and Joe paused, pointing. “Chance, see that tall peak up there. That’s as far as you can go in that direction. Now look at the lower one to the south and another one the same height to the north. The two lower ones have high ridges coming all the way down into the valley here where both my ranch and Owen’s ranch are. Those mountain peaks make up the outer boundaries for any land that has feed.

“The ridge above us here, where we stopped before coming in, is the front edge of the rough country. There has to be several thousand acres of rough country in there. There is one fairly flat area of about sixty acres in the center about seven miles from here. It would make a nice place for a set of ranch buildings. Not much of it is tillable because it is too rough. It’s prime grazing land though. There are ten and twelve acre plots scattered all throughout the whole package.”

He paused before continuing. “I got to tell you there are some Indian families living on the land. They exist by hunting and don’t bother the whites much. I can introduce you to them. I’m related to them somewhat.”

“How so?”

“Two are squaws I claim. I guess there are two-three sprouts I could claim if I wanted to.”

“Joe, I think we better ride up there. I’ll be well enough to make it in a few days.”

“Suits me. I better go into the settlement and get me something bright and pretty to take with me. Them squaws will be expecting it if I show up.”

“Get me something to take to them too. If we are all living in the same area, I’ll want to keep them friendly.”

“Good thinking. You know, I think we had better truck on up to the house and see your own squaw before she leaves.” He snickered and so did Ron.

Rita was getting ready to go. She talked to Ron, telling him that Owen was going to be selling off much of his herd after roundup. That would be taking place in six weeks. He wasn’t expecting much for the cattle as they looked more like they had just come through a hard winter. “He doesn’t have enough feed for them.”

As she was mounting up, she said there was a social in town in two weeks. It was to raise money to pay the new schoolmarm for the year. Would I be going? Mary spoke up and said we all would be there.

“Rita, would you save a dance for me?”

“Yes, I will Chance, and just because I shot you I’ll put you down for two. My card fills up fast, so it is a good thing you asked today.”

After she left, Mary said to me, “Chance, Rita really likes you. She asked me if you had asked about her. I said, of course you had. You have been thinking about her haven’t you?”

“I have.”

Chapter Two

I was pushing it, but I wanted to see the range back of Ronnie’s Ranch. We saddled up three days later and took off for the hills. There was a ridge extending across the front of the rough land and it would be hell trying to trail cattle in from the Pickwell ranch. After we were beyond that, the ridges turned and traveled in a different direction, making it easier going.

We found springs and seeps. Every once in awhile we would come on a small creek in the bottom of a draw. The grass still showed green in some places. This was unusual this late in the year. Cattle would certainly fat up on this feed. We occasionally ran onto trails where wild animals traveled. Once in awhile we saw unshod horse tracks, indicating there were Indians around.

Before we arrived where Joe said would be a good site for a ranch house, we smelled smoke from a cook fire. We broke into the opening and saw some hide covered tipi built near a fairly large pool in a creek that was rippling down from a substantial ridge. I counted a couple of older girls with a squaw that was instructing them. There were three young boys playing and were trying to throw each other to the ground.

When we were spotted, everything ceased and two more squaws appeared from two of the tipi. Joe was leading me by a half-horse length. Two of the squaws screamed and dove for each tipi. Before we stopped our mounts, they were back outside, both with strings of bright colored beads around their necks. Both also had a red blanket over their shoulders. 

Neither were clean. I figured Joe had given them the pretties they were sporting. At least he treated them both alike. They gobbled something and one of the two teenage girls ran to her mother’s side and looked at Joe. The other squaw spoke sharply and one of the boys broke loose and ran to his mother.

The other squaws stepped back when Joe dismounted and he walked to the two squaws. Circling one in each arm he leaned down and they rubbed his face with their noses. He looked up at me still mounted. “I taught them to do that. They look to do that when we first meet after I have been gone for a time.”

I looked to the woods off to one side of the huts and I could see five mounted ponies coming. “Indians, Joe.”

“Yeah, I expected them. They seem to know most everything that is going on up here.” The Indians came into camp and nodded to Joe and stared at me. Joe gobbled at them. Suddenly they broke into smiles. “Chance, break out that bottle. We have need of a pick-me up.”

I rolled off my horse and opened my saddle bag, removing a bottle from it. Braves, squaws, and kids all lined up. The oldest Indian took a swig. I was surprised for it couldn’t have taken more than a taste. The bottle lasted through all the Indians. The little ones made a face, but they knew the taste anyway.

I was puzzled for Joe had ordered me to get a half dozen bottles. “Those we have left are for the braves when we leave. They will get pissy-assed drunk and won’t be worth anything for a few days. The squaws will keep out of sight until the drunk wears off. The Indians will always hope you are going to bring more whisky, but you don’t have to. They will peg you as a friend unless you do them wrong in some way.

“You want to talk to them about your plans now? It would be a good time.”

“Sure.” I got around in front and started talking. Joe was translating for me. I explained that I was thinking of filling the hills with cattle. I promised the Indians I would furnish them all the beef they could eat and they could have the hides from both their animals and as well as those from the ranch that were butchered by me and my hands.

The cattle would provide meat and hides that were displacing the wild animals being driven from their natural habitat. The hides could be bartered at the store for goods they needed. The Indians understood this better than hard money.

The Indians didn’t always understand the work ethics of the white man, but the younger ones might just learn from watching the cow hands at work. Joe had suggested this, which to me said that Joe wasn’t living in the past always.

Joe spoke up and said we were going through the hills identifying where small bunches of cattle could find graze. The Indians thought that a great idea and offered to guide us into some of the remote areas. It was still mid-morning, but Joe said we should tarry a little while.

I provided coffee. Joe disappeared into a tipi to see to one of his squaws. He soon came out and took the younger one into her tipi. It didn’t take long and both women looked satisfied when all were again sitting by the cook fire.

As we saddled up, Joe said, “Both squaws have a brave to live with, but neither are the jealous type. They share me with their women feeling they are the winner for I provide them with what they call riches. Most usually something pretty. The jealousy comes more from the other squaws knowing two of them are favored more than they are. You want to hook up with one or two?”

“No, I guess not. I’ll stay with my own kind. If I didn’t it might cause some friction some time down the road.”

“You’re saying Rita wouldn’t approve.” Joe cackled and I knew he wasn’t looking for me to answer his comment. Our guide was a young male, not of brave age yet, and a squaw who was his mother. Joe’s two squaws soon caught up with us and Joe smiled knowing they weren’t going to let another squaw be shown favor by him. The five braves all stayed in camp and would soon be staggering drunk.

The Squaw with the youngster was named Halona and was pleasant as her name’s meaning. She was a bit lighter than the brave. She did the cooking for the three days we were out. Joe wasn’t of much help and was always with the two squaws he claimed while I finished looking the range over. We found many draws where we could relocate cattle. Joe and I didn’t return to the Indian camp. We split off and headed for the Owen ranch, leaving the squaws to find their own way home.

I had seen Indians in and around the home ranch in Texas while I was growing up. These I had spent three days with were much different. Maybe it was because they hadn’t been so exposed to the white man as much. They went about doing camp duties with efficiency and competency and laughed and joked amongst themselves.

Joe was a part of this, and sometimes I saw all looking at me and I was aware I was being discussed. I knew I would never find out what was being said. They were friendly and comfortable being around me and I knew words would be shared that I was okay.

Joe and I pulled into the Owen ranch just before noon. Rita came out and we were invited in. I looked about and I could see a small plot of land not far from the house on a low rise that was the cemetery. There were some new crosses visible that hadn’t faded in the weather yet. I met Rita’s mother Naomi. She was a pleasant faced woman and after she and Rita put the meal on, she sat at the opposite end of the table from John Owen.

John mentioned the raid on the Pickwell ranch and apologized again. He didn’t display any animosity toward me. There was sadness in his eyes though. Over coffee, he said he was seriously considering giving up cattle ranching. He hadn’t grown up ranching. His money had come down from his father who had been in mining so he felt somewhat out of his element. He had tried to hire competent help, but hadn’t been successful every time.

I spoke up. “Sir, I just came through your cattle herd. It is in terrible shape. If you give up now you won’t get anything for them. It looks as if you have good range, but all the feed is gone. Some rains will be coming in another month. Joe and I have just been up into the hills and there is scattered feed there. Good feed can be found right now. May I make a suggestion?”

“Of course. I would welcome anything to get me out of my dilemma.”

“First, I would roundup and push all the cattle that aren’t under your brand off your ranch. You are feeding someone else’s cattle when you don’t have enough feed for your own. There aren’t too many, but some. Now I am planning to claim all of the range that is north and west of your ranch and the Pickwell range. The thing is I don’t have any cattle. I would like to propose a partnership.”

“You mean you get half my cattle for nothing?”

“I didn’t say that. Say I buy half your herd for what it is worth right now. You’re going to have to get rid of most of them anyway. If you don’t you are going to lose all of them.”

“You got any money?”

“Some. Enough to buy half of your herd at three dollars a head right on the ground. The partnership would come in with you hiring me as your manager. My job will be to bring your range back to where it will fatten cattle. I wouldn’t advise trying to make a drive this year even if you have steers old enough for market. Because they are so poor they aren’t going to bring a quarter of what they will after the spring roundup.”

“You’re going to fatten cattle through the winter? It can’t be done.”

“No they won’t fatten. There is time enough before going into the winter for them to improve their condition. They will be alive come spring and will fatten up early and be worth a lot at spring roundup. If I get half the cattle off this range, yours will get back into good shape faster than you would think.

“Would you take a ride up into the hills with me? I’m setting up a hill ranch and I’ll have grass that is sun cured now and plenty of it. You can already see the shoots under that that are ready to burst forth just as soon as the rains come. Water is plentiful as well. The tough part is going to be putting a rope on the cattle when we round them up for sale. They will be wild. I ran into this down in the Texas brush country, but it can be done.”

“How in hell will you find them?”

“I’ve hired some Indians to keep track of them.”

“They’ll steal you blind.”

I looked at Joe to speak. “Nope, they won’t, because they are my family and I’m speaking for them. People think Indians are ignorant. Ignorant in the ways of the white man maybe, but think, they have been looking and finding food to keep alive for centuries. They are still here after all of that time. Chance has already been into their camp to meet them. He has already put a payment down for what he is proposing.”

“And that would be?”

“They get beef enough to feed them and they get all the hides we use on his new ranch and yours as long as he is your manager. They feel rich just thinking about all the hides they can barter things for at the store.”

“How many of them are there?” I looked to Joe again for the answer.

“There are sixteen, seventeen counting me. Two of the squaws belong to me. Three of the kids do too. Maybe more, I don’t know. There are five Braves. Two are braves for the squaws that I associate with. The rest are related to my dead squaw I used for my wife for several years.”

Rita interjected, “Chance, you were with Joe. Did you help increase the number of papooses?”

“No, Rita, I will stick with my own kind. I was three days camping with an Indian woman. She wasn’t as attractive as you, but I found her very competent in keeping camp because that was the way she lived and what she knew. In a white man’s world with training, I’m sure she would be a good wife to any white man.”

Rita didn’t say more. John Owen got back to the business at hand. “Let me understand what you are saying? You want half my herd at three dollars a head. Some of those cattle are worth a lot more than just for beef. Admitted the calves are worth no more than fifty cents. Are those included in the count?”

“They would be included if they are six months old and most would be of that age this time of year. The crop for the whole year would be lost if they weren’t counted. Look, if we didn’t split the herd and ran them under your brand, it would save a lot of time. When they are ready for market, we can divide what they bring. We’ll do a range tally using your cowhands and maybe Rita. I’ll trust you and I’ll expect you to trust me.”

“That’s real fair. How much do want to manage the ranch? I’m wondering if you would have the time if you are building up a ranch of your own.

“I can show you how I can when we ride up into the hills.”

Owen was mulling over what I was saying. Then he asked, “Why don’t you buy this ranch from me then?”

“I would, but to be honest, I don’t have that much money. I need a few dollars to hire hands and to buy a few horses. I guess I am only interested in the cattle and hopefully the manager’s position.”

“You got anyone to speak for you? What I am saying is that manager that you killed wasn’t what he said he was.”

“I have Ron Pickwell. He was a lieutenant under me for three years. If you go through Cheyenne, I believe a Colonel Dawson lives there. His home is not far from the UP depot. I don’t know the address.”

“My home was in Denver, but I know Cheyenne pretty well. I’ll find him. I may even know him by sight. There aren’t that many people living there. In the meantime I’ll ride up country and see what you have in mind for grazing cattle.”

“I’ll be here at daylight tomorrow.”

“That’s good.”

I caught a glance that Rita threw my way as I stood to leave. I wondered if my mention of money had anything to do with it. She followed Joe and me out to our horses. When I was mounted, she came close to ask a question. “Chance, you’re not going to take advantage of Mr. Owen are you?”

“No, I am trying to build a home for myself. I’ll treat him fair and he will be the better for it, I promise. Besides, we’re going to be neighbors.”

“Somehow I believe you. May I ride with you when you ride out tomorrow morning?”

“I’d love to have you with us.” I received a smile and she turned back to the ranch house. I turned once and she was still standing there.

Joe and I pulled into the Pickwell ranch. Ron came out. “What do you think, Chance?”

“There is feed up there. I stopped at the Owen ranch and made him and offer for half of his herd. I also asked for the ranch manager’s position seeing as he doesn’t have one. He is considering both.”

“Captain, where are you getting money from to buy cattle?”

“I’ll dig it up if and when I need it. Joe and I need a drink. You got anything handy?”

“Sure, come on in and relax and tell me about it.”

We sat down. Mary handed Ron the baby to go after the bottle of whiskey. Joe looked at Ron and then at me. “Ron, give Chance the baby to hold. He needs the practice. It won’t be too long before he’ll be having one of his own.”

Mary came in and heard this. “Yeah, Ron, give Chance the baby. Rita has been over here every day questioning Ron about your past. I think she will take care of your future.” Everyone burst out laughing. I didn’t mind at all. When Joe and I reached the bunkhouse he queried me. “You really got money?”

“I guess. That bother you?”

“Nope, not really. You just don’t act like you got money.”

“True. Just remember a lot of people act like money and they don’t have any. I’ve done that sometimes because it was necessary. It’s like playing poker. Sometimes you bluff and sometimes you got the cards.” That ended our conversation and I turned over and went to sleep.

———————————

I was up early for it was an hour to the Owen ranch. Coffee was ready when Joe and I arrived. My eyes were for Rita. She had on a newfangled outfit called a divided skirt. I had heard about them, but never had see one on a woman before. I didn’t realize what it was until we mounted up. She blushed when I looked at her, knowing I was puzzled.

We four riders took right off for the hill country. We had a pass to go through. Rita made the comment that cattle rarely went into the pass, for it was steep and without vegetation. From then on the traveling was much easier. It was like coming into a whole new world. We shortly came up on a seep with just a bare trickle of water. The land around it was lush and green.

John made the comment wondering why his previous manager had neglected checking out the hill country. Rita answered this partly, “Portman was fearful of Indians. He knew there was some up here in the hills and figured he would be attacked and scalped.” Joe snickered over this.

She continued, “Besides it would take away from his carousing in town. Mother was going to talk to you about how he was leading Junior astray. She knew it wasn’t her place to speak, but things were getting so bad at the ranch she thought you should be informed. She was hoping you would have come sooner than you did this time. It has been almost six months since your last visit.

Rita was chiding John, letting him know much of what had taken place recently was his fault. John didn’t say anything at all. It was more than a mile further into the hills before he said, “I think I will move up to the ranch from Denver. I have to leave to go to Denver next week to find out when Nancy is coming up from Saint Louis where she has been living with my sister. She’ll be staying at least until Thanksgiving. It will make a lot more work for Naomi, but Nancy is all of the family I have left.

Joe headed us to the Indian camp and the open land around it. The tipi were sorry looking places compared to the ranch houses we were living in. We arrived at noon. There was a large iron kettle over the cook fire. It had a savory stew bubbling in it. Again Joe’s two squaws put on what they considered finery and came up chattering to him. He pointed at his saddle bags ordering them to unload. They ran and got a flour sack from one side. From the other side there was another sack and you could tell this had some canned goods in it.

Our horses drank at the spring and we rode around the rough field and up into some of the draws that led off from it. There was possible feed for cattle everywhere. We returned to the encampment and got our eating utensils out. We lined up at the kettle and the squaw who had traveled with Joe and me before ladled stew into our dish. Another passed us a piece of hot bread that came out of the oven from where it was positioned near the cook fire. The bread was made with the flour Joe had brought with him.

It was flavored with some kind of plant the Indians used. When we finished the stew, a jar of jam, again from Joe’s saddle bags, went onto more bread. He must have included some baking soda, for the bread was risen. All-in-all it was a satisfying meal. As we were getting ready to leave, I motioned to the squaw who had been with us previously to empty my saddlebags of canned peaches and tomatoes. This would be a welcomed change of diet for the Indians.

She gobbled something to me. I knew it was a question, but had no idea what she said. “She asked you if Rita was your Squaw?”

I faced her and said, “Someday, I hope.” Joe told her this. This was all taking place as Rita was mounting up. The squaw handed me a small polished stone and said something to Joe.

He explained, “That is a good luck charm. You are supposed to give it to the one you favor.” I examined it. It was dark green and had blue veins running through it.  I wondered if it came from this area or if it had come up from Mexico in some long ago trade among the tribes.

We took another route back to the ranch and could see several many more places where there was feed for cattle. We were back before dark. It had been a long day and I still had an hour to ride, so we didn’t linger. Rita came and stood by my stirrup. “There is a dance next Saturday, remember? I have you down for two dances.”

“I haven’t forgotten. May I escort you?”

“No, not as my escort, but it would be nice if you and the Pickwell’s came and all of us rode together. If you feel lucky you might even bid off the box lunch I’m bringing.”

“How will I find out which one to bid on?”

“You might ask someone who knows.” I got a cute smile and a twinkling eye as she turned away. I was thinking this would be Mary Pickwell who would know.

John Owen had words for me as well. “Chance, I’m going to hire you on a temporary basis. I want to save my herd and I want to save the ranch. I’ll be gone for a week and I’ll be back to decide what to do. If you’ll take the temporary job, would you plan what is best in building yourself a ranch and at the same time how I can save mine?

“Any cattle at least six months old as of the first of October, I will sell for three dollars a head. Any calves younger than that I will throw in free if you buy the mother.”

“How big is your herd?”

“I don’t know. I had to hire Portman when my original manager moved on. I took him at his word. And I didn’t check him out. There wasn’t a roundup last year because he claimed it wasn’t necessary. I just didn’t know anything about cattle ranching and that is why I’m in such a mess with a starving herd of cattle. I think you are beginning to realize that I am no cattleman.”

“Maybe, but you can learn. Why did you take up ranching in the first place?”

“I had money to invest from some mines I sold. Some of my friends were making fortunes in cattle. When the railroad gets here, markets can be reached on both coasts. I set out to hire men who knew how to raise cattle. I lost my last foreman when he went back east. The cattle industry has expanded so fast with the advent of the railroad, it has used up all those men who have experience in cattle ranching. Unfortunately, I didn’t choose hands who knew anything.

“They may have been tough, but I was taken in and I know that now. This comes down to me asking if you have the experience I need. Be assured I will be checking before I hire you full time.”

“I would hope that you do check. I believe you will find I am qualified. I still hold title to a third share of the home ranch in Texas. The only reason I am not there now is because when the carpetbaggers started coming in, I didn’t get along that well with them. I fought for the south. They won so they feel the spoils should go to the victor.

“My brother married into a family that came to Texas bringing their belongings in carpetbags. He holds some of the same views that they do, but we would never fight against each other. I left so he wouldn’t have to choose between me and his wife’s family.”

“Chance, that seems sensible. Another thing that needs attention and I will clear it up when I get back. I’ve sent a report to the sheriff awhile ago about the raid on the Pickwell ranch. I’m sure he will believe me, but he may see you to get your side of what happened. I’ll talk to him personally when I return.” He nodded that we were finished and Joe and I headed for the Pickwell ranch.

It was dark when we put up our mounts. Mary had potatoes from her garden and had freshened some ham for our supper. Joe and I dug in, both of us talking about the day and telling them that I was working temporarily for John Owen.

I needed another rancher to side me. “Ron, how about helping us out a little bit? You, me, and Joe can go along and push back the Owen cows where they have drifted onto your spread. There is no need for you to feed his. You need all the feed you have for your own cattle. After that I’m going to criss-cross the Owen ranch and count the cows with different brands. If there are a lot of them, I’ll get what Owen has left of his crew and push them onto the neighboring range.

“After that, I’m going to push the cows under John’s brand with this year’s calves up into the hills. The steers we will leave here. They can roam and hunt for grass here better than the brood cows. I’m going to concentrate on what we can sell next year more than this year. If the cows with calves are up in the hills, the steers will have feed for the season here on the home ranch with the other animals gone. They will all be under the same brand so all we are doing is widening their range. Try to keep a range count if you can. I’ll settle up when John returns.

“Joe, see if you can get in touch with your Indians. When we get the cattle into the hills, you can ask them if they would drive them wherever there is some graze. I’ll send along a good sized steer for payment so they will know I don’t speak out of the side of my mouth. We’ll pick out another soon so they can make jerky and pemmican out of it.”

“Christ, they never had it so good. You’re spoiling them.”

“Come on Joe, you and I know they all have been eating somebody’s beef. This way we make it legal.”

Joe grinned at me. “You think that, do you?” I laughed back at him. I quit talking.

Ron spoke, “I guess I can help. Mary is going over to see Naomi and Rita. She could push a few cows ahead of her.  She’s is quite the hand and I made Mary a backboard for the baby to ride on. He loves it. I’ll leave my two riders here. You haven’t met them yet. They are holed up in a line camp to keep the cows from getting over onto the Taylor farm.”

“Good, another hand will be useful.”

We saddled up early and headed for the Owen ranch. There were a few bunches of cattle under the Owen brand on Ron’s ranch. We all understood that this was open range. It was up to Ron to move cows off his range if he didn’t want them there. I thought to myself that the former Owen foreman had gone about taking over Ron’s ranch the wrong way. If he had pushed his cows over here, Ron and Mary working with his small crew would have had a hell of a time moving them off the ground he claimed.

Cows are social animals, liking to be with the same cows they were used to, so we didn’t have to cut the strange cows out. If they had gone through a winter, they would mix, but these hadn’t been here that long. Mary moved in behind one bunch of fifteen and they stayed ahead of her, traveling in the direction she wanted them to. By the time we reached the Owen range, we had thirty-three of a mixed herd pushed before us.

We shagged these cows well inside the Owen ranch so they wouldn’t drift back to the better feed they had just had to leave. Mary headed for the ranch house to park the baby in Naomi’s care. She then came back and worked with us. When she returned, Rita was with her. They rode up to me and asked where they could be of the best use.

“Head up into the pass to the rough range, pushing whatever cattle with the Owen brand nearest the pass. Try to make it cows with calves if you can. Push them far enough into the hills so the Indians can find them. Keep a tally of what you move. This is the stock I’ll be buying and paying John Owen for half of them. I’ll leave two of the Owen punchers to help gather and move them close to you, but I want you two to shove the cattle up into the hills.”

“We can do that. Chance, the Owen punchers are coming behind us soon. There are only four of them. They’ll stand for the brand. Two others quit last night. They didn’t want to work for the man who killed their foreman. Personally, I don’t think they want to work as hard as you are going to make them.”

“Rita, how do they know what I will expect of them?”

“It doesn’t matter. They weren’t used to working very hard. If they had been, the ranch wouldn’t be in the condition it is now.” We rode generally first toward the hills. Rita knew I would be splitting off and heading in a different direction soon.

I was just about to turn my horses head when she spoke again, “I have a few things I should tell you. The night after I shot you John Owen arrived. My mother and John were closeted for several hours. She told him just what kind of a hopeless wastrel Junior had been. How he and the foreman spent most of their time in the settlement down the road from the ranch. Junior had been sent up here to become a man, because this was to be his ranch someday.

“You know when Junior’s mother died, Junior sent his father a telegram, saying he had been injured and couldn’t be there for the funeral. That hurt John terribly. Actually, Junior was too drunk to travel. The telegram was my idea. Mother told John the truth when they talked.”

“Why are you telling me this?”

“Because you must have wondered why John wasn’t more upset with you when you admitted ordering Junior and the crew fired on and killed. John hadn’t been here for six months. From the reports he was receiving from Junior and the foreman, he thought things were in fine shape.

“John is a fair man, but his first inclination was to gather the crew and retaliate. Looking beyond the apparent appearances because of what mother told him, he felt that the killings at the Pickwell ranch were justified. He was horrified that Mary Pickwell had been injured.

“Sad to say I was part of it. John even yelled at me and the punchers who survived, asking why we went along with the attack. Now he is just trying to make things right. You can thank Mother for telling him the truth.”

“I will. Rita, if you see her before I do, would you ask her to reserve me a dance?”

“That is thoughtful of you, and yes, I will make sure you get a dance with Mom.” I turned my horse and headed to meet up with Ron and the Owen punchers. Mary had been slowly bunching cattle and Rita pushed a few ahead to join them together. Then they both pushed them toward the hills and disappeared into the pass from my sight. I met two punchers and they had cows with calves by the side ahead of them.

I stopped them to make an observation. “I see the bull calves have been cut. I’m surprised it was taken care of after seeing how the ranch has been run.”

“Some of us punchers are cattlemen. Not like that crook Owen hired to manage the ranch. We were here before him and came with the ranch when John bought it. This was, and could be again, a good ranch if it is run right.”

“We’ll see if we can’t make it one again. I’m from Texas. To be honest, I’d shoot myself if I had let a spread go down like this one has. It will take some doing, but it can be done. Have you men been told there is a dance Saturday night? I’d like it if we could all ride in together.”

“Will we be getting paid? We haven’t been paid for two months. Some of us might want to buy a bottle.”

“I’ll find some money so you will be. You shouldn’t be working for nothing. In fact, I’ll supply the first bottle.” I raised a hand in salute and cantered off.

It was seven that evening before Mary and Rita arrived back at the ranch. Ethan was screaming to be fed, but immediately quieted when Mary took him in her arms. Naomi said, “He has been a good boy all day long. My room is right there off the living room. You can feed him there.”

The punchers that worked for the ranch were next in just before dark. Joe and Ron came in a few minutes later. It was almost ten before I unsaddled my mount. It was a long day for all of us. Ron, Joe and I ate and headed for the bunkhouse. In the morning, Mary headed home as there were chores to do at the ranch. There were horses and chickens to feed and water.

“Joe, you take Mary’s place pushing cattle up through the pass and into some of the small draws. You don’t have to spread them out much. They’ll do that on their own.

“Rita, do you want to work with Joe doing the same thing as you did yesterday?”

“I will. Mary and I met up with some of the Indians. They watched us for a little bit. Then they took over and let us come back for another bunch of stock. Chance, I think you are going to have a pretty good ranch up there in the hills someday.”

“If you get sick of it, I’ll send up a puncher to work with Joe.”

“I’ll be fine. Just keep the cattle coming at me. A month from now they will have gained all of the weight they lost on the poor feed here. Then they can start growing again. I hope we get some rain soon down here on the home ranch. They’ll be enough feed then if you’ve taken half the cattle off the ranch.”

“That’s the plan. Did you get a decent count of those you pushed through the pass?”

“Yes, boss. Mom has the tally.” Everyone laughed. Rita quoted the number of brood cows. Most of these had calves by the side. The yearlings were mixed with an equal number of steers and heifers. I was leaving most of the older steers on the home range since it would be much easier to round them up when it was time to sell off the fattened critters after the spring roundup.

It was in the middle of the afternoon and I was riding with one of the Owen punchers. He cantered up to me. “We got company coming. It looks like Barkley from the neighboring ranch. It is mostly his cattle we have been moving off our range.”

I waited for the riders to come up to me. “Who are you and how come you are moving cattle?”

“Name’s Chance Baldwin. I’m John Owen’s ranch manager. And you would be?”

“Rafe Barkley. Where is Portman, the foreman?”

“Dead and buried. He raided Ron Pickwell’s ranch. I sided Pickwell and Portman was killed in the fight.”

“You say you are the foreman here. Does John Owen know all about this? You ain’t just taking over are you?”

“Nope. Owen sold me half his herd and hired me to manage the ranch while getting my own ranch set up.”

“There ain’t no open land around here to settle on. What are you doing with the cattle you bought from him? Something seems funny here.”

“We are pushing them up into the hills. There is feed up there. Some of it is scattered out, but there is enough.”

“There’s redskins up there. They’ll wipe you out.”

“Met them already. I made a deal to feed them in return for letting me run cattle in there. They’ll be some help to me too.”

“You’re crazy. You’ll be scalped some night.”

“Not your worry. Look, John Owen will be back for the dance Saturday night. Talk to him if you want to know more.”

“How does Junior feel about this, Portman getting killed and all? They were partners. I saw them in town together all the time.”

“Junior’s dead too. Three more of the Owen cowhands were killed in the same fight.”

“Jesus, that must have been some battle. Pickwell is alive since I saw him driving a small bunch of cattle an hour ago while coming here.”

“He wouldn’t have been if I hadn’t arrived when the gunfight began. The only one hit on his side was his wife, Mary, but she is okay.”

“When did this all happen?”

“Three weeks ago. Where you been?”

“I just got back from Denver. Was at a Stockmen’s meeting. I got home and one of my hands told me someone was driving cattle onto my range. They ain’t all mine.”

“No, but they belong to the territory on the other side of yours. Keep ’em or move them. We need what feed we have left for our own cattle.”

“Just what cattle did you buy from Owen?”

“I bought half the herd, and we didn’t separate anything. Part of the deal is that I’m to save the rest of his herd. They are so poor most of them wouldn’t have made it through the winter. Needless to say I didn’t pay much for them.”

“I wouldn’t have paid two dollars a head for any of them. Those of mine you pushed back ain’t worth anything but for the hides.”

“We’ll see.”

“Say is the Drucker girl going to be at the dance. I’d like to put my brand on her.”

“You might have some trouble doing that. She has already shot one man.”

“Who’d she shoot?”

“Me and I’m just getting healed up.”

“No shit? I guess I had better be careful around her. Too young for me anyway. Well, good luck saving these cattle. If you bought half of Owen’s herd it ain’t a total loss for him. See you at the dance.” He and his riders turned and rode off toward his ranch. I’ll bet he thought I was a damned fool. We’ll see.

————————————

It would be the rest of the week before we had the tally completed. John arrived late on Friday. I went back with Ron to his ranch for the night and would be helping him catch up on stuff on Saturday. We would all get slicked up and ride over and join Naomi and Rita, John, and the crew to ride to the dance.

John had ridden across his range and it looked barren where we had thinned out his herd. I knew he would be nervous about not having any money yet and with a goodly part of his herd up in the hills. When I had got in Friday night before I went to sleep, I had made a trip out to where the horse manure was piled. I dug out some gold from the coffee cans that I buried when I was first able to get out of my bunk after being shot. I took what I estimated would pay for the cattle I was buying.

I got John alone and handed him the sack with the money. “John, that’ll be close to what I owe you. When we get a few minutes we can put some things down on paper and spell out the small details.”

“Good. You want your pay for being foreman now?”

“The end of the month will be fine.”

“How about a drink before we leave to seal the deal?”

“Just a small one. I like to keep my wits about me.”

“I do too. Just a taste then.” While we were talking, I asked John for money to pay his cowhands.

“They haven’t been paid?”

“No, not for two months. I also promised them a bottle to drink for turning out and following orders. You have the making of a fine crew here.”

“So, that will be sixty dollars each for four hands?”

“There is one other hand that has worked her heart out that should receive a month’s pay. Rita has done the work, or at least what she could until I took over.”

“Okay, that sounds fair. What about the Pickwells?”

I’m keeping track of how much Ron and Mary  earn. His two punchers are working at home. I think we should split the cost. They can be paid at the end of the month the same as me. Joe Arcand is my man so his pay doesn’t concern you.”

“Good enough.” John got out his money box and I gave him the figures for his ledger.” Everyone was getting ready to mount up. I handed Rita some coins as she was stepping into the surrey with her mother Naomi, and Mary Pickwell.

“What is this for?”

“That’s wages for working as a cowhand since the foreman died a month ago. As the new foreman on the ranch I’m paymaster.”

Rita was pleased, I could see this. Apparently she didn’t have much money of her own. “Thank you. I would have done it for nothing other than what I get for board and room.”

“You’re a good hand, Rita. You should get the pay same as the others.”

I paid off the Owen punchers and they mounted up and took off the seven miles to town. Joe went with them. They would drop some of their wages at the first bar. John Owen, Ron Pickwell and I rode along beside the surrey with the women in it. We reached the town and the women went to where a friend of Naomi and Rita’s lived to change, taking Mary and baby Ethan with them.

John headed for the bar where the ranch owners gathered. I asked Ron if he shouldn’t go with him too, but he said no, he wasn’t included. His ranch was too small and he didn’t belong to the Stockmen Association. Ron and I went over to the diner and had a sandwich and a coffee. I didn’t want to eat much for I planned on bidding on Rita’s lunch at the auction before the dance.

We hadn’t quite finished when a lawman came in and sat down uninvited at the table. “You’re Chance Baldwin, right?”

“That’s correct. What can I do for you?”

“I was over to the saloon and one of the Owen hands was telling me about you killing off half his crew along with John’s son. He also said Owen had hired you to manage the ranch. Tell me about it. It doesn’t seem as if a man would hire you if you killed his son.”

“Maybe not, but Ron, here was under attack. When his wife was wounded and went down, my partner and I decided to take a hand. Owen showed up the next day and made peace with the Pickwells.”

“Why would Pickwell be under attack?”

“Because Portman, Owen’s ranch manager, and Junior Owen figured that they needed Ron’s ranch to feed John’s cattle. Look, John Owen is in town so go talk to him. He is with the other big ranch owners.”

“I’ll check. I’m not having any range war in my territory. You better be telling me true. You keep your gun in your holster tonight. If you go to the dance you have to check it at the door. Make sure you do.”

Ron was peeved at the Marshal and spouted when he left, “See what I mean about being a small landowner? We’re hassled all the time.”

“I know that. That is why I’m working for Owen. I figure the big landowners aren’t going to like me putting together a ranch in the hills. Owen is one of them and if I have him connected with me, it may stop them from labeling me as a rustler. At the same time I can watch your back.”

“Thanks Chance, I knew a few months ago I probably would have to pick up and move out. These big cattle ranchers can’t understand that I just want a place to live and raise my family. I don’t want to get bigger. I felt that way about Owen thinking he was like the others, but somehow he seems different now that I’ve met him.”

“I hate to say this, but he was horrified that Mary was wounded by his men and he ultimately was responsible. John wants to make up for that. Rita becoming Mary’s friend is helping too. Rita tells me that John may ask Naomi to be his wife so he wants both to think well of him.”

“I don’t care what caused the change in the feelings against me as a small rancher. I’ll take it. What about you? You’re trying to build a ranch in the hills and that will bring on its own problems.”

“I know, but it still gets back to being friends and working for John Owen. I hope he will give me all the cover I need with the Stockman’s Association. Hey, let’s get out of here. I’m going over to the general store and get acquainted. I’ll be using it and want to set up an account with them. It will be a good place to see what the gossip is about cattle prices and what the large cattlemen are doing.”

“I have to put in an order for some things that Mary wants so I’ll go with you. By that time it will be time to bid on those box lunches.” Ron was quite well known at the store and he visited with the clerks. I wandered around looking at what was on the shelves. There were shovels and tools stuck in one corner. There were things hanging from the rafters. I bumped my head on a bull rake while reaching for some axe handles to look over.

I saw Ron was almost finished, so I stepped up and asked if I could open an account to draw against. At first I wasn’t met with much friendliness. “Don’t know you. You located around here?”

“Yes, I’m back in the hills behind the Owen ranch.”

“It’ll have to be cash until I know you.”

“That’s all right, I expected that. I’ll give you a hundred dollars to give me a cash balance to draw against. I may be sending in someone to buy something for me. You can deduct it from my account.”

“Of course we can do that. Do you need anything today?”

“No, not really. One other thing, do you take in cow hides?”

“We do. Not too many at a time and only for barter. We don’t buy outright. Why, do you have hides?”

“One more question before I answer. Do you barter with Indians? They will be the ones with the hides.”

“Tell me what the brands will be on the hides? I would have to know that first.”

“Right at the present they all will be branded with the O=O on the left shoulder.”

That’s John Owen’s brand. Can’t do it.”

“I’m John Owen’s ranch foreman, and my name is Chance Baldwin. I bought half his herd from him. I’m working some Indians and paying them with beef. They also get the hides to barter. I’ll keep track of how many beeves they are allowed.”

“Okay, but I’m talking to Owen about this.”

“He’s staying for the dance. You can see him there.”

“Okay, I guess.”

Ron had come up beside me and spoke up. “There might be an occasional hide with my brand as well. We are helping each other out. I’ve been working for Owen some myself. Ask him about that at the same time.”

When we got outside, I said, “Thanks for speaking up. It is hard to do business when you aren’t known.”

“You’ll be known soon. I was asked and I confirmed that Mary had been shot and my ranch attacked. I gave details. It’ll be all over town by the time the lunch box auction ends. During the dance tonight, you’ll be known as a person to be careful around.” I shrugged my shoulders.

————————————

We drifted over to the town common where the auction was being held. Women and girls were putting the lunches they had brought for the auction on a table made of boards sitting on some saw horses. Mary, Naomi, and Rita had spread blankets off to one side and were sitting there waiting. I so wanted to eat with Rita and would pay as much as it took to see that I did.

There were three men, who I assumed were in charge of hiring the teacher, began the bidding. I didn’t watch much of it as the boxes were bid on. Mary was going to give me a signal when Rita’s box came up. Most of the boxes were going for fifty cents and some did go as high as a dollar.

Mary made the sign by brushing her hair back with both hands so I started the bid on box number nineteen that was being offered. “75 Cents.”

The bidding increased by leaps and bounds in 25 cent increments. Someone bid $2.50 and I decided I would slow things down. “$2.60.” Finally my bid of $3.00 won the box.

“Number Nineteen please take the box and join the person who just won it.” A young woman of sixteen or seventeen took the box and stood there waiting, box in hand. I rose from where I was sitting with John, Ron and the three women in my crowd. I had noticed a young man, maybe fifteen, obviously poor who had been sitting with the girl who had owned up to the box. He didn’t look too happy as I approached the owner of the box.

I spoke so just she could hear me. “Miss, I’m Chance Baldwin. I had lunch over to the saloon a little while ago. I’m not really hungry. Do you have a friend you could share your dinner with?”

“My name is Marion. Mister, that wouldn’t be fair for you.”

“Sure it is. I’m sitting with friends and just waiting for the dance. I would ask you for the first dance when the music begins, that is all I would want.”

“You paid a lot of money for dinner though.”

“It is going toward pay for the school teacher, so it doesn’t matter. Please go sit with your friend and I’ll see you at the dance.”

“Thank you, Mister. He doesn’t have any money and was feeling pretty low because he couldn’t bid on my box. I’ll be waiting for you to dance with me. Do thank Mary for me. This has been a lot of fun.” I smiled and went back to sit down on the blanket.”

Mary was laughing, saying, “That was Marion Taylor. Chance, you just made that young couple happy. I was wondering how you were going to handle my surprise. Marion lives on the other side of our ranch. I gave her my number and she put it on her box. The boy is an orphan looking for work picking up what he can from anyone who needs a hand.” She paused and laughing said, “You weren’t forgotten because we have your lunch here. Rita?”

The games women play. “You women are pretty sneaky. This lunch better be good because I’m hungry.”

Rita recovered a box that was under the edge of the blanket saying as she did so, “I donated a dollar to the fund, promising if the box you bid on didn’t bring $2.50, I would make up the difference.” She opened the lunch box and laid out fried chicken, cold fried potatoes, and Johnny cake. There was a jug of sweet tea to wash this down.

John and Naomi were talking quietly on the blanket next to us. John got up to speak to someone he knew. Naomi spoke up when he was out of hearing.

“John’s daughter, Nancy, will be coming here from Saint Paul to live on the ranch. She has finished her schooling. She is young and thinks ranching is romantic. Between you and me, I think this will be an unpleasant surprise for her when she finds out that ranching is hard, dirty work. John has tried to describe what the life is like, but she is adamant about coming.”

Rita spoke up, “I have never met her. Is she pretty?”

“I have never met her either, but John said she looks a lot like her mother did.”

“She is pretty then. Mrs. Owen was a beautiful woman. How is she getting here?”

“The last telegram he received while in Cheyenne, she said she was coming on the stage that goes on up to Casper. He was hoping she would be here today. John himself hasn’t seen her for two years. She wasn’t at her mother’s funeral because of the distance. My understanding of her is that she is very headstrong. On the other hand, she was always close to her father until he sent her away to school. Closer than Junior was to him.”

“If she is the least bit ambitious, that would be a distinct change from her brother.”

“That’s certainly true. John is pinning hope on her that they will have a good relationship together. He was so disappointed in his son and feels that he failed with Junior. Personally, I don’t think anything could have changed the boy.”

“How old is Nancy?”

“She is your age, Rita.”

“No man in her life?”

“Not that John is aware of.”

We looked across to where John was just finishing up his conversation with the person he was speaking with. We wrapped up the blankets and headed for the town hall where the dance was being held as he joined us. This was the largest building in town.

Again John paused to speak with someone. I headed for the table where we had to check our side arms. There was a deputy there with someone to help him make out a tag for each one. The weapons were then placed on a long table, where they could easily found when the dance was over.

“Rita, shouldn’t you get out your pistol and check it?”

“You’re kidding, right? I didn’t bring it because I didn’t think I needed it. Besides I don’t think you’re so scary now that I’ve gotten to know you.”

“That’s a relief. I’m safe for tonight, anyway.”

“You’re never going to forget I shot you, are you?”

“Difficult to. I was hurting for quite a spell.”

“I said I was sorry.”

“I forgive you.” We were grinning at each other. I thought I would take a bullet from her again if she smiled at me like she was doing now.

Just then the sheriff walked up and motioned for me to join him. “Baldwin, some youngster told me that he overheard some cowhand talking to another this afternoon down at the livery stable. The gun tough said he was going to kill John Owen for not going after the men who killed his brother while working for the ranch. Do you know anything about this?”

“No, but two hands quit the Owen Ranch when I took over. That is right after they found out Owen hired me. It could be one of the men killed had a brother when they attacked Ron Pickwell.”

“Well, I don’t want to worry Owen. Would you stick close to him in case he gets braced? He isn’t gun handy at all.”

“I just checked my gun. I can’t do much without it. I’ve been promised at least one dance with three different women. I don’t want to give those up.”

“Well, here then, use this derringer. It is two-shot and accurate up to twenty feet. Keep it in your pocket. No one needs to know you have it. Also it is already loaded. The person I took it off won’t need it.”

Rita was curious what the sheriff said to me when I returned to her side. Naomi was as well. “The sheriff told me someone was gunning for John. After John comes into the hall and if he decides to leave, I want to be with him. Warn me if he heads out, will you?”

“Of course.”

John came in and joined us sitting in the chairs that were lining the hall. The dance commenced. I collected my dance from Marion Taylor, the girl whose lunch I had bid off. She seemed thrilled with my dancing with her and she led me over to meet her parents. The boy who had shared her lunch was sitting with them and I was introduced to Rod Granger.

The boy was young and hadn’t got his full growth yet. “Mr. Baldwin, you wouldn’t have some work I could do would you? I don’t have any steady work. I’m sixteen now but seventeen in another month. I need a place to live and I can mostly do a man’s work.”

“Ten bucks and found until I see what you can do. As soon as you do a regular hand’s work you get paid what they do. The Taylors can drop you off at the ranch on their way home. We’ll fix you up with an outfit, tomorrow.”

“Thank you Mister. I’ll do good for you and for the ranch, I promise.”

“Fine, I’ll see you in the morning.” I returned to my outfit and was able to catch Rita before she was out on the floor with someone else. She had been dancing constantly.

“You’re popular.”

“That’s because I’m a woman. Mom has been on the floor as much as I have. It doesn’t matter who or what we look like. Most of the men here just want to dance with a female.”

“I know. I’d dance every one with you if I could.”

“Chance, I know I promised you two dances, but if I can’t, would you come up to the house before you go to the bunkhouse so I can say goodnight to you.”

“Okay. I wouldn’t miss saying goodnight to you.” The look in Rita’s eyes held a promise and I was hoping to collect a kiss. Time would tell.

It was full dark when Naomi came rushing onto the dance floor, halting my dance I was having with a heavy set nester woman. “Chance, I just saw John go out the door with Jim Barkley. You said you wanted to know if he went out.”

“I do.” I excused myself from my dance partner and headed for the door. People were milling around outside and I couldn’t see John anywhere at first. I felt naked without my gun, but didn’t want to take the time to get it off the table. I wandered around and then I saw someone facing him under some trees off to the side. The area was lit by a campfire. There was a small coach just pulling under the trees nearby as well.

Rafe Barkley was backing away from John leaving him standing alone. There was a puncher facing John and shouting at him. John was trying to explain something, but he didn’t appear to be having any success. I eased as close as I could, coming up beside John, realizing then there were two men and not just one man with their gun out.

I hadn’t taken time to find my gun and all I had was the little pocket pistol the sheriff had given me. Not much of a weapon. The men facing us were at the distance of the limit of what the little weapon’s effectiveness could be.

John was speaking fast, but the men he was facing, weren’t listening. One of the men was raising his gun. John was in trouble, and knew it. Before the gun came level. I jerked my hand up and fired the left barrel. A .44 cal chunk of lead hit the man and turned him. He went to his knees, but didn’t let go of his gun.

The other man started to raise his gun and I pulled the trigger on the right barrel. It was a misfire and I stood there helpless as the other gun came level. Suddenly there was a pistol shot from the coach and immediately after that, a rifle shot. There were two men in front of me on the ground, one dead and the other still kicking. It didn’t take long for him to stop moving. John sagged against me and I supported him. “I’m okay, just scared. Who helped us?”

Just then a slip of a woman came running up and hugged John. “Daddy, are you okay?”

“Nancy, where did you come from? Yes, I’m fine. Was it you who helped us?”

“No, it was Sam Baldwin and his mother. We got here just in time.” I turned and there was my mother getting down from the coach. My brother, Sam, was walking toward me. There was still a gun in his hand.

“Hey Chance. Got yourself in a bind didn’t you?”

“Pretty much Sam. John, this is my brother who just rescued us. Here comes my mother. She is the one who uses a rifle. Damned welcomed too. John, do you know who the dead men are?”

“One is my former ranch manager’s brother, Portman. He is the one you shot and your mother finished off. I never saw the other one before.”

Just then the sheriff’s deputy rushed up. The music in the hall had stopped shortly after the shots were heard. Now it resumed. The deputy asked, “What happened here?”

John explained how he and Barkley had been confronted. When I showed up he, John, was about to be shot and I had shot Portman instead. I had not killed him apparently. The other one was shot and killed when he raised his gun and had been killed by a person who turned out to be a new arrival and my brother. Portman had been killed when he tried to finish what he had started.

“Who finally killed him?”

“I did, deputy. He was pointing his gun at my son.”

“You’re a woman.”

“More than that, I was a woman with a rifle and no one to fool with.”

“I’ll have to find the sheriff. You’ll have to repeat it all to him.”

As he left, I turned to my mother. “Ma, am I ever glad to see you. I never expected you up here either. How come you are here and not in Texas? Sam, is Marcy with you?”

“No. It is a long story and we’ll get together and I’ll tell you all about it. Quick roundup, Ma and me sold out and came to find you. Where are you staying?”

“I’m ranch manager for that man I was siding and the girl’s father who was riding with you. The ranch has gotten run down from mismanagement and I’m trying to build it up again. But hell, you don’t need to know this now.” 

“Tell me anyway.”

“Okay. I bought half his cattle and found some range to run them on. I haven’t gotten a home place yet, but have found a spot for one. I don’t have a place for you to live at the present. Maybe you can stay at the Owen ranch until you get settled or until I get me some ranch buildings put up. I’ll ask John.”

“If this John is Nancy’s father, you won’t have to ask. She said Ma and I could stay with her. She has taken a shine to me and I’d like to see if it goes anywhere.”

“You’re married if I remember right.”

“Nope, never was. It seems like Marcy was already married when I met her. She had previously run off with a big chunk of her husband’s money and she and her brothers used it to buy the ranch next to ours. Anyway, the Pinkerton Agency tracked her down. That was while I was away up at Abilene where you took our herd money. I learned of this when I got home.

“I’ll be damned if Marcy’s husband didn’t take her back. That left me and Ma making things awkward for both she and her peccadilloes. Me, I had been made a fool of so when the husband suggested we sell out to him, we did the deal. Ma put the price up as high as she dared, but he didn’t quibble so here we are.”

“You can tell me more about this later. I want you to meet someone. John is headed back to the dance. We’ll go in with him. Maybe I’ll be able to get one dance with your girl.”

“She ain’t my girl … yet.”

“She will be. Women just seem to gravitate to you. Come on Ma, I’ll want a dance with you too. If I remember right, you can shake quite a leg.” I laughed as the deputy made Ma check her rifle. Ma was famous already for having killed a man not a half hour ago. We followed John across the hall where he introduced Nancy to Naomi and Rita.

Nancy was speaking, “Naomi, Daddy writes about you in his letters since he hired you. Meet Sam Baldwin and his mother, Hetty. They saved my Daddy’s life a few minutes ago. I was riding with them in their coach. We got here just in time.”

Rita and Naomi were looking at me, wondering how come it wasn’t me who had done the saving. I winked at Rita.

John took over and introduced his daughter to the Pickwells and Rita. He turned to me. “And this is my ranch foreman who fired the first shot knocking Portman to the ground. If he hadn’t I would be dead before Mrs. Baldwin and Chance’s brother could get their guns out. Nancy, say what you want, but Chance gave his family time to get into position to finish them off. I am ever grateful to all of you. It was a nasty situation and I’m thankful I am alive to say so.

“Let’s enjoy the rest of the evening. I expect the sheriff will be contacting us tomorrow to put it all together. Time enough for it then. Nancy, I’m inviting your traveling companions to make their headquarters at the ranch. Chance can have time to get reacquainted with his folks.”

I collected Ma into my arms and we had a waltz. “Chance, are you sweet on that girl I was introduced to?”

“I am, Ma. I’m hoping we will make a couple. She owes me, anyway.”

“What do you mean she owes you?”

I smiled. “Ma, if someone shoots you and is sorry about it, doesn’t that give a person a leg up on being together?”

“She shot you?”

“Yes, the first time we met. I’ll tell you all about it when we have time. She is quite the woman. I bought half the herd from John Owen and had to move the cattle. She has been riding for me. She actually was riding for John before I came here. She likes ranching so I’m doing everything I can to make her mine.”

“That’s great, Chance. It is time you settled down.” We finished the dance and John was waiting to dance with Ma as we returned to our chairs. This left Nancy Owen without a partner. It wouldn’t have been long for men were heading her way.

I stepped forward. “May I have this dance, Miss Owen?”

“Of course, Chance. Call me Nancy. Dad explained what would have happened if you hadn’t been present when he was approached by that horrible man that wanted to kill him. What was that all about anyway?”

“Quick explanation. Your father hadn’t been here at the ranch for some time. His ranch foreman was pretty lazy and didn’t know much about ranching. John’s cattle were out of graze, so he attacked Ron Pickwell to take over that ranch. I arrived just at that time and me and a pard of mine helped fight the attackers off. The foreman and others were killed at that time.”

Nancy broke in, “Was that when my brother was killed?”

“It was. He was one of the attackers. When Mary Pickwell went down, we all opened up on them. He was the first to die. I’m sorry.”

“And yet, you and Dad are friends?”

“Well, we are in business together. He understood that the attack never should have taken place and has overlooked what happened. It has been a relief to all of us that he dropped it and has taken the blame on himself for it all. With his superior finances and bigger crew, he could have eventually overrun the Pickwells and probably me as well.”

“You know, I haven’t had a chance to know my father very well. I’m going to stick here until we are family again. I’m missing my brother some, but I knew he was turning into a wastrel, so I’m not surprised at how he ended up.”

“I am truly sorry for your loss. After tonight, you can understand how fast these things happen, can’t you?”

“I can. Look, Sam is waiting to dance with me. Thank you for the dance. If you hurry, Rita is free for the moment. I get the feeling she likes you.”

Just as I let Nancy go and made a motion for Rita to come into my arms, I said to Nancy, “I like her too even if she did shoot me.” Sam and Nancy stood there looking after us as Rita and I whirled away.

Rita had something say. “You act proud I shot you.”

I tried to think of something wise to say, but I couldn’t. I went with what I was feeling. “Rita, I would take another bullet from you if I could hold you forever in my arms like I have tonight.” Rita pulled back and looked into my eyes to see if I was serious.

“We haven’t known each other very long for you to be talking like that.”

“I realize that. I was just stating how I feel, that’s all. I’m hoping someday you will feel for me like I feel for you.”

“I do like you, Chance, so we’ll see.” She paused and looked around as the music stopped. The men who had been playing the music were picking up their instruments. “I guess the dance is over. Mother is going to ride in the coach with Nancy. I’m driving the surrey. Would you like to ride with me?”

“I would, Rita. Thank you. Is there room for my ma with us?”

“Of course. I want to get to know your mother. We’ll all meet at the ranch anyway. Mary is staying over since it will be late when we get there. Either Nancy or Mary will have to sleep with me.”

“Lucky someone.” Rita just grunted, but I caught a smile on her face as we left the hall.

It was me who handled the reins and Ma was on the front seat next to me. Rita and Mary sat in the back. It was mostly a quiet ride. Ron Pickwell, his two punchers, and several of the Owen hands were riding ahead of the surrey. It may have been quiet, but I was happy that my mother was sitting this near to me again. I was also aware of Rita sitting behind me. Although the sky held the quarter moon, it was directly overhead so it wasn’t totally dark and we could move right along.

As we pulled into the ranch yard, a shadow stepped away from the porch and stood waiting. I lit the lantern that we had in the surrey. I recognized the kid who I had hired earlier. I directed him to hold the driving team.

Rita headed for the house and lit lamps as she traveled through the house. I went in with Ma and sat her at the table in the kitchen. “I’ll put the animals up. Sam isn’t too far behind us with the coach and we’ll unload what you need tonight. I’ll see you in the morning if I don’t see you again tonight.”

“Good night, Chance.” Rita followed me out to the surrey. When I lifted the box that held our utensils and things that women seem to always need from the boot, she was standing close.

“Chance.” It was a command and I turned. “Set those down. I’ll carry them in.” I set the box on the ground and as I rose upright, Rita came into my arms. Her arms came up and pulled my head down to where her lips were waiting. “Thanks, for watching out for John. You were in an impossible situation. I’m so glad your family was there to finish it.” My lips found hers. The kiss wasn’t held for long, but long enough so I would always remember it if it never happened again.

Rita pulled away from me. “In the morning, you bring your brother up to the house for breakfast. John wants to get acquainted with everyone. Goodnight.” She grabbed the box and headed for the house. Rod Granger was still holding the team. He was looking the other way, but I didn’t doubt but he saw what had happened between us.

I asked him to follow me and we backed the surrey under a shed and unhitched the two horses. We turned the team into the corral and I took Rod into the bunkhouse. “Men, this is Rod Granger. He is working for the ranch as of now. Show him a bunk and help him get some blankets from storage. I’ll be in later.”

As I came out of the bunk house, Sam wheeled the coach into the yard. He climbed down and tossed me the reins. John, Naomi and Nancy headed for the ranch house. “Chance, you and Sam come up to the house and we’ll have a drink.” I handed everything over to a puncher who had come out to put the team away. He hollered for some help. I noticed it was the youngster, Rod, who was the first out of the bunkhouse to lend a hand.

Sam pulled two carpet bags from the boot and handed them to me. He got another from under the seat inside. I swear I heard a clinking noise. “Ma will watch this one. It is all we own. Some of it is yours. There’s enough money here so we can buy a ranch in the area if that’s what we decide we want. It would be nice if we were all together again like we were when Pa was alive.”

“We’ll talk tomorrow.”

Chapter Three

It was slow getting going in the morning because we had been out so late last night. The bunkhouse had a small room with two bunks in it for the Foreman. I took one and Sam was in the other. Ron took the one next to the door, knowing I wanted my brother with me. When I woke up, I went out and roused up the others. Rod jumped out of bed. I looked around, but was having to wait for someone to tell him what to do. I asked, “Where is Joe? Did he come back with us last night?”

One of the punchers said, “He had one drink with us at the bar right after we got there and then left town. He took two bottles with him saying as he went through the door that he was lonely and wanted to make someone happy. We figure he must be crazy or something.”

“He’s okay then. He’ll show up tomorrow.” I didn’t explain that he was up in the hills with his two squaws. The punchers who had barn chores to do told Rod to come with them. They would hit the cook shack for coffee and then eat breakfast after chores.

Ron, Sam and I headed for the house. Naomi was marshaling Nancy, Mary, and Rita in putting food on the table. Ma had been told to sit and not interfere. She had, but was complaining about it.

John came in and Naomi set a cup of coffee before him at the head of the table. I noticed that she laid her hand on his shoulder as she turned away. Nancy kissed him on the cheek. He spoke good morning to everyone. Ma called him Mr. Owen and was reminded to address him as John. Mary did as well and he said the same to her.

After the dishes were picked up, John stated, “I don’t remember ever having this many people in my house before. I don’t know most of you with the exception of Naomi and Rita. I hardly know my daughter because she was either with her mother or away living with her aunt. I would like to welcome her home at this time and I hope she stays here with me.”

“I am planning on staying here with you. We have been apart too much.”

“Good, that makes me happy. Moving on, I hired Chance Baldwin to manage the ranch here. He believes he can save the cattle he purchased from me as well as my own. To be fair we have decided not to split up the herd and own the cattle together. That is until he manages to build some ranch headquarters up in the hills. I like his plan and he has convinced me that it is possible. We will know by springtime.

“Chance’s family arrived last evening and basically saved both our lives when we were faced by a couple of gunmen. Again I want to thank Chance for coming to my rescue without thought of how much danger he was in himself. That shows me the measure of the man. Now I would like to ask Sam and Miz Hetty Baldwin about their plans for the future?”

Ma answered, “Sam and I sold out down in Texas and knew Chance had gone north to Wyoming. He left word in Laramie for us of where he was headed. That is where we bought a coach and came up here to find him. Nancy heard me dickering for the coach and asked if she could ride with us. As long as we were traveling in the same direction, I agreed.

“I’d say we arrived just at the right moment. I don’t know how Chance feels about his Ma and brother dropping in on him like this, but we’re family. My intention now that I have found him is to help him build up a ranch of which he can be proud. I amend that, that we all can be proud of what he builds.”

“Thanks, Ma, we’ll do it together. Ma, you’ve met Mary Pickwell. This is her husband Ron here by my side. He is my friend back to my army days. His small ranch also sits where it can protect one of the flanks of the ranch I want to build. The Owen ranch pretty much protects the rest of it except for the mountains to the West. They provide a natural barrier in that direction.”

John broke in, “Barkley has access to some of the uplands. He was talking to me yesterday about pushing some cattle up there. You will have to watch him. You know last night he was carrying a gun when I was faced with Portman and he backed off and left me to face the trouble alone. I don’t feel I owe him anything even though he is a ranch owner like me.”

Sam asked, “How big is this Barkley’s ranch?”

“Not as big as this one. It has been better managed though. Chance, how serious is your plan for the future? What I mean is do you have expansion dreams as soon as you get your ranch built? Ron and you are great friends so should I worry about you crowding me out?”

Ron answered this, “I don’t have any plans on getting bigger. I’ve heard about a machine that will cut hay. I grew up on a farm and the land here is good to grow hay. I plan on looking into the possibility of owning such a machine. They say it will cut as much hay in a day as ten men can cut. I’ll run a few cattle, but I want to be more of a farmer than a cattleman. I might breed a few horses. There is always a sale for them.”

“John, there is more land in the hills than I will ever need. I think though, it would be me who should worry about you. That is if you should develop empire dreams of your own now that you are aware of what the range is like up in the hills.”

“No worry there. I don’t even know if I want to continue ranching. I don’t want to be crowded off the land, that’s all. Here is Nancy who has just arrived. She wants to live here, so I’ll want to keep the ranch.”

“I just got here Daddy. I don’t know what I want yet.”

“Fine, Sweetheart. We are just talking. Rita can show you what life on a ranch is all about. Who knows, you may want to be a cowhand like her. She has been working as one for the last few weeks since your brother got himself killed. That sad part is all behind me I hope, and I just want to remember him like he was when he was a little shaver. We all got along so well back then.”

“I remember Daddy, but that was before you kept leaving to tend your mining interests.”

“Well, your grandfather left the mines to me and they did have to be looked after. I’m about out of that now even if it is about all I know. This ranch is my only property except for a stray piece of land here and there.” He was looking at Naomi and then I could see he was going to say something. “Nancy, I know this may be difficult to imagine, but I find that Naomi Drucker and I are attracted to each other. Your mother is gone from my life and I still miss her very much. However, I still am relatively young and at not quite fifty years.

“My biggest mistake was to send Junior to live here. Naomi had overseen the ranch for me until he arrived even though it wasn’t what she was hired for. She didn’t feel as if she should report on Junior’s activities because he was my son. The ranch went to hell and in retrospect I should have kept closer watch on him myself and he might still be alive today. Getting beyond all of that and what I’m trying to say is, I have asked Naomi to be my wife.”

“Daddy, I have only just met Naomi. She is much different than mother, but that is only because she has had a different life living on a ranch while mother lived in town. So far I find her very agreeable. If she will make you happy then that will make me happy. Besides that, it will give me a sister in Rita to replace Junior. I’m positive I will get along with her better than I ever did with him.”

“Fine then, Naomi and I will make plans to wed. At this time I would like to again thank Mrs. Baldwin and her son Sam, for saving my life last night. Yes, and for saving Chance’s life as well. I find this family from Texas is one who you can depend on stepping up when trouble rears its ugly head. I invite Mrs. Baldwin and Sam to live here until they are situated in a home of their own.”

“Thank you, Mr. Owen. We hope it won’t be long we will impose on your hospitality.” While this exchange was taking place I was thinking that Junior wasn’t loved by either his father or his sister. Whether he had been loved by his mother, I couldn’t say. His life was all too short. It was unfortunate that it happened and this seemed like more of a waste and there wasn’t even a war to blame it on, either.

It was time now for Ma, Sam, and me to have a sit down to plan what was in our future. I had pretty much set my mind on building a ranch up in the hills. I had hitched myself to the Owen wagon for the time being. I had planned this before I had any idea Ma and Sam would show up here. I was glad they were here, but did I need their help in what I had set out for myself?

It was late morning when I collected them and we walked out and sat down in the shade under a tree. “Ma, tell me how come you are up here in Wyoming?”

“Well, Chance pretty simple. The Witherspoons and Sam came back from the trail drive telling everyone they had been robbed. The Witherspoons had lost a whole year of income and I think they were short of money. Sam and I did as well as far as the Witherspoons knew. Marcy was crushed. I think she looked to have her family take over the Baldwin spread from Sam and make them rich with the two ranches together.

“It was only a month ago that a distinguished man came to our door asking after Marcy. He gave his name to me when I answered the door. Marcy wouldn’t come out to meet him. He bowed to me and left. Marcy wouldn’t tell me anything about the man at all but she certainly was concerned about him being there. She was acting very worried and I soon found out why. It was later in the day that the man was back and we learned he was a Pinkerton agent with a warrant for her arrest.

“Sam got a little belligerent with him, but when he found out what she was charged with he backed off. The charge was bigamy and thievery. Marcy was taken away and Sam didn’t know where she was. We found out later that she was being held at the Witherspoon ranch. Three days later Marcy’s real husband came and asked to talk with us. He was friendly and impressed with the Witherspoon ranch that had been bought with money stolen from him by Marcy.

“He knew that Sam could destroy any credibility that remained of Marcy’s reputation if we remained in the area. He asked if we would sell our ranch for cash and leave. He was even more impressed with our ranch where Marcy now called home.”

I asked, “You mean, he took her back? I wouldn’t have. You let her go just like that Sam? This is a crazy story.”

“I know, but Chance, by this time I was glad to get rid of Marcy. She was a bitch. I was trying to remember what I had seen in her. I would have given my share of the ranch just to get out of the marriage. When Marcy’s husband made a liberal offer for the ranch and everything on it, I urged Ma to take it.”

“So Marcy and her husband are back together. What kind of story are they giving out to cover her being married to you?”

“A simple one, really. She claims she thought he was killed in the war and she thought she was a widow. That made her free to marry again. Holes could be found in the fabrication, but who would look that close? I’m thankful I’m out of it. Ma did well when she set the price and got way more than it was worth. We did have to leave almost immediately, though. That was stipulated. We gathered a few keepsakes and our clothes and a week later we headed for Wyoming.”

“So what are you going to do now that you are up here?”

“Find us a close-by spread near you and go to ranching.”

“Ma, I’m glad that is your plan. Let me talk to John. Maybe he can help you find a suitable ranch you can buy. How much money do you have to play with?”

“That’s a “we” we are talking about. A third of the money belongs to you.”

“Okay, but for the time being it is yours to use to find a place to settle.” I looked toward the house as I heard the door slam. Rita and Nancy were headed our way.

Rita spoke to me as she came up to us, “Chance, Nancy wants to see where you are building your ranch. Can we ride up there tomorrow?”

“Sure. I believe Joe will be in tonight. He’ll go with us. I want Ma and Sam to see what I have in mind for a ranch so we’ll all ride up there together.”

“Fine. Nancy and I are going to ride home with Ron and Mary this afternoon. Do you want to go with us?”

“No, I have some things to do here and I need to talk to John. Sam would be happy to ride with you, though.” I said this because I knew Sam had eyes for Nancy.”

Rita looked peeved. “Can’t you forget the ranch for a little while? Look at last night when you were supposed to be having fun. I know you saved John’s bacon, but so didn’t others too. Can’t you relax and enjoy life for just this afternoon?”

“All right, I guess I could. Where is John? I’ll talk to him now.” Sam and Ma were smiling, but I didn’t care. They could see I was being wrapped around Rita’s finger. Ma wanted me settled down and the thought crossed my mind that Sam didn’t want me to notice Nancy. I headed for the house to find John.

I asked Naomi where John was and she said he was doing books at his desk in the other room. “John, do you have a few minutes?”

“Sure, Chance. What’s up?”

“I’d like to ask if you would sell us this ranch? Ma and Sam sold out in Texas and have a little money to buy a place.”

“I had a feeling you might ask. I have given it some thought, but I don’t see where I can. I’ll tell you why. My daughter, Nancy, wants to make her home here which surprises me to no end. Naomi has promised to be my wife and she doesn’t want to leave permanently. We will be in Denver for the winter and will be returning early in the spring. I’ve decided to stay myself, making a home for Naomi. Rita will continue to live here. Your folks can stay as long as they want to if that is what concerns you.”

“No, that doesn’t bother me. Let me ask you about Barkley and his ranch. Do you think he would sell? The Baldwins have always owned property and I know Ma wants a place she can call her own. I haven’t seen his outfit but it would get Ma settled. What I’m building in the hills probably won’t have a road into it until next year sometime. It would be nice if she was close enough to where we all could get together on occasion.”

“I hadn’t thought of that. Barkley might sell. He is high up in the Stockman's Association and is a paid member for his duties. He has to spend a lot of time off the ranch tending to that business. Do you want me to sound him out?”

“I would appreciate it if you would.”

“Do you want to ride over there this afternoon?”

“I can’t. I’m riding with Nancy and Rita over to the Pickwells.”

“Is your brother going with you?”

“Yeah.”

John laughed out loud. “I’ll bet it was Nancy who asked him and I’ll bet it was Rita who asked you.”

I smiled. “Women do get notional, don’t they?”

“They do. I can’t think I have objections, either.” John waved his hand for me to go as he was busy with his figures. I thought about our conversation as I left the house. It seemed as if John was okay that Nancy thought well of Sam. Was it okay because Sam had saved his life or was it because he thought Sam was a suitable mate for Nancy?

I was pleased that I had John’s approval in what he saw between Rita and me. It wouldn’t have concerned me too much if he had disapproved. Rita and I were destined to have a life together. I knew it and I felt she did as well. We would go slow and let our relationship run its natural course. I could ask for no more.

It was eleven in the morning. Mary said, “We had a late breakfast and it is only an hour’s ride. We’ll go along and I’ll make you dinner after we get there. Please, I feel as if I have been away from home too long.” We saddled up.

About the time we crossed onto the Pickwell range, we could see a horse coming up fast behind us. It was Joe Arcand coming back from visiting his squaw. He was puzzled when he came up to us. He had never seen Sam or Nancy before and we then eased down to a walk so I could tell him about all the excitement of last night. “Damn, Chance, I left town thinking everyone would be having a good time and I wouldn’t have to mother-hen you chicks.” Everyone laughed.

As we rode along, Joe motioned with his head that he wanted to say something to me. I pulled away from the rest and when we were far enough away where they couldn’t hear he said, “I saw some riders up in the section back of the Barkley ranch. I wonder if he is planning on pushing some cattle up there. I watched them and when they came to a spot that had some feed, they all would stop and look at it.”

“Did they see you?”

“Nope. I was on my jenny. Thankfully she didn’t bray.”

“All right, John was going over there today to see if Barkley would sell out. Ma and Sam are looking for a ranch and they got money. Tomorrow I guess we better push some of those cows we just chased up there over into that area. That way we can claim it.”


“Those cows’ll get sick of moving all the time. You might have some trouble getting them going again.”

“Can’t be helped. I’m planning on ranching up there and I ain’t letting anybody else run cattle in those hills.”

“He might fight you over it.”

“I’ll deal with that when if it comes.” We went along to the Pickwells. I did fill Ron in on what Joe had told me. We didn’t stay long for I was curious to hear if John had found out if Barkley would sell. We did ride around Ron’s spread and I could see where he could cut a lot of hay if he did buy some haying equipment like he said he might. Sam, Nancy, Rita and me moved right along and we were home for supper, although it was late.

John said as we came in, “I saw Barkley. We have to talk after we eat.” I shrugged okay, and didn’t press for any more information. When we finally got to sit down alone, he got to it. “Barkley was just coming down from the hills when I got there. He told me he thought he might run some cattle up there. He could double his herd if he did. I informed him the land was already taken.

“We had quite an argument over it, him saying that you didn’t have enough cattle to claim the land. I said all the cattle still had my brand on them and I had more than enough cows to lay claim to the land. We went round and around. I mentioned to him about me asking him to side me against those gun slicks last night who braced me. I said I was damned disappointed he wouldn’t stand by me. He was armed at the time and I wasn’t.

“I told him we had been neighbors and he should have stood by me. I laid it on him I would be dead if help hadn’t come from a different quarter. That’s when I said I wanted to buy him out. I didn’t think he was going to answer me for a bit, but then he said he would dicker and give him a day to come up with a price. I’m going back tomorrow. I didn’t mention you or your family, but I want you with me when I talk to him.

“You are all gun handy and I want to be talking from a position of strength. Do you think Miz Hetty would ride over there when we dicker? It won’t do any harm for him to see her, knowing it was her that saved my butt. Let him know that a woman did something that he should have been up to doing for a friend and neighbor.

“She’ll want to be with you … Sam too, for that matter. They’ll both want to see what the land and buildings are.”

“Good we’ll head out first thing in the morning. We’ll take a couple of the hands with us.”

“We’ll take that new kid to hold the horses. I’m impressed with him. I think he is going to make us a good hand.”

“He did saddle my horse for me without asking when I got ready to leave today. What’s his name again?”

“Rod Granger. Keep your eye on him. I promised him a hands wages as soon as he could do the work. I don’t think it will be long either.”

“Chance, should I be looking for a new manager for the ranch? I think you are doing a great job and I have full confidence in the way you have sorted out my problems. How long are you staying on?”

“I’m set for the winter here. I am going to take all the hands and use them to build three or four line shacks up in the hills. I’m thinking I’ll put Indians in them to keep track of the cattle. Joe said they all would go for it. He’ll be up there with them and I can make a round of them once a week. That way I won’t need to hire more hands before spring. What do you think?”

“That sounds like a good plan. I wouldn’t have thought of it. What about the home place here? How are you going to handle that?”

“We’ll leave the steers spread out to get all the feed they can. When cold weather hits, we’ll bunch them up and move them around the ranch as they gnaw it down. That will still relieve us of having to hire on more hands for the winter.” If you can convince Barkley to sell out to Ma and Sam, we can use the punchers he normally lets go for the winter.”

“You mean the ranch cuts down on hands during the winter? That has never been done here the last two winters.”

“Well, that’s poor management. All for the hands to do in winter is to keep the cattle herded close and keep the waterholes free of ice. We’ve got enough men for that. You lost three hands during the Pickwell fight and two more quit. We are about where we should be. ’Course the cattle are more spread out this year, but Joe and the Indians will take up the slack. On a different note and not really my business, but how have you managed to make the place pay?”

“To tell the truth, I have lost money for the last three years. Portman told me that if we didn’t sell any cattle last year we would double it when we did sell this year or next spring. Now I see I would have lost everything if he hadn’t got himself killed. What was his reasoning?”

“I have no idea, but he probably would have blamed Ron Pickwell for your cattle being so poor. He would have said he was protecting you by killing off your neighbor if he had succeeded. A crook can always twist the facts around to save his ass. If you got onto him, he would just pick up and disappear and would be satisfied he had an easy life without much effort for a couple of years. This would be my guess anyway.”

“Makes sense. Let’s talk about you. You’ve bought half my herd. There was no profit in it for me, but it cut my losses. You have laid out a plan where I might have a little in the remainder of what cattle I have left. I’d like to sign you on permanently. Another question, what about your brother, Sam? Is he a good cattleman?”

“He is. He wasn’t much more than a kid when I went off to fight. With Ma, they handled the home ranch while I was gone. I let him manage things the same way when I got home and he showed a profit every year until I left to come up here. Why do you ask?”

“I just wondered if he would be a better neighbor than Barkley if he buys the ranch.”

“Don’t forget I’ll own a third of the ranch if it is bought by us. Ma owns the other third. She is a good manager herself. She listens to both Sam and me when we have a decision to make. She makes the final determination with our input, but she is usually right.”

“You’re going to have considerable holdings with the land in the hills you claim plus the third of the Barkley ranch you own, I’d say.”

“It would look that way, but remember I’m also managing your ranch. It will be an asset for you, if we can move the cattle around where the feed is the best for all the cattle.”

“And how would that work?”

“Okay, let me give you the basics on raising cattle. Please don’t take this wrong, but I don’t think you know much about cattle even though you have been doing it for a few years. First, it takes three and sometimes four years to grow the steers big enough for market. If they have the best feed the last year before you sell them, you will get the best price for them because they are fat.

“The heifers you raise will either be for you to increase your herd size or to sell to another rancher to increase his herd. They need feed enough to grow, but no need to have them fat. You don’t need them heavy because that would be a waste of feed. Your brood cows, after they get big enough to breed, they need just enough feed to maintain their health and to stay that way so they can drop healthy calves.

“A rancher needs two things. He needs adequate feed and water for his cattle and he needs good bulls to service them. Your cattle are pretty gaunt from lack of feed, but you must have some good bulls ’cause I haven’t seen what I could call scrubs in your herd. You should always look for the chance to improve your beef so always be on the hunt to buy a better bull when you can.”

“I don’t know much do I? I’ve been ranching for a few years and never learned anything. I was a good mine owner and never should have gone into cattle.”

“Coming from a mining background as you have, it isn’t surprising, but you can learn. Look, I bought half your herd and I think we have tallied them all. If Ma can buy the Barkley herd as well as his ranch, we’ll tally those exactly. I know we’ll have to pay more for them as they are in better shape than those I bought from you. All in all we are in pretty good shape to have a couple of good ranches in this area.”

“Chance, mines are often run on shares. Would one huge ranch incorporating the one I own, yours in the hills, and the Barkley ranch all put together be more efficient and therefore more profitable?”

“It might. That is something we could explore after all the pieces are in place.”

“Fair enough. I’ll give it some thought. You talk to your Ma and brother tonight and we’ll ride out in the morning.”

——————————

There were nine of us when we pulled into the Barkley yard at eight-thirty the next morning. The house was wasn’t overly large and it was stark building and nothing notable about it. It was a typical man’s abode with never a woman’s touch. The hitch rack was right before the porch. The house must be without much light inside, for there were only three windows for the near side and one end.

The siding was of rough-cut boards from logs sawn through and through. The bottom edge of the second board edge lapped over the top of the first one and this continued up the wall. It looked like they had been nailed sufficiently to keep them from warping. The roof had shakes on it and they looked good. The whole building looked tight against the weather. Barkley was sitting on the porch when John and I stepped off our mounts.

Nancy, Rita, and Ma were in the rear of our little caravan. I stood with one foot up on the porch leaning against a post while John talked. Barkley spoke, “John, I been thinking. I have decided I’m not selling. Sorry you had to ride over here to find it out.”

John’s face got red and he was about to explode when I heard a horse come up behind me. I glanced up and saw it was Ma. “Hello Rafe. I wondered where you got to, you being chased out of Texas leaving sudden like with Pa not far behind. You got a nice spread here. Nice bunch of cattle out there on the range too. Do they all belong to you?”

“They do, Miz Hetty. They came with the ranch when I bought.” Barkley was looking worried. I realized Ma knew him and something bothered him mightily.

Barkley looked first at Ma and then at John. He did this a couple of times and then faced John. “You know, John, I think maybe I’ll sell after all. I got a figure in mind, but maybe you could make me an offer.”

“No, you give me a price for the spread and for the cattle on it. Miz Baldwin is actually the one buying. You act like you know her. Whatever she says is fair will be what we will agree to.”

Barkley named a figure. I was surprised at how reasonable it was and thought it real fair. John did too and we looked to Ma to see what her reaction was. “That’s a good price, Rafe, but I think if you lowered it by about twenty-five head of ready to market steers at twelve dollars a head would be better. That would be about three hundred dollars with my figuring.”

He didn’t like it, but I picked up on the fact that Ma had something on Barkley. “Jesus, Miz Hetty that’s pretty steep.”

“May be, but it makes sure I don’t tell anyone where or when I knew you before.”

Barkley stared a Ma for a minute without saying anything. Then, “Okay, Miz Hetty, you got yourself a ranch. I’ll get the deed. Come in, I made a pot of coffee knowing John was coming this morning. Miz Hetty, Chance is your boy, I take it. Christ there has been more killing around here in the last few weeks, so I guess I’m not surprised. 

“It all started when he showed up. I heard there was a couple men killed in town a couple of nights ago. Did he have a hand in that? I was there when it started, but I had to leave and couldn’t stick around. I heard it came out alright for John.”

“Yeah, I heard you had to leave. John told me. Both John and Chance were in a tight spot, but we got it resolved. I’m still handy with a rifle and my boy Sam is about as good as they come with a shooting iron. Almost as good a Chance, anyway.”

“Oh, my God you were in that mix-up?”

“Yeah. Where are you heading for now that you are selling out here?” 

“Don’t know yet. I guess I’ll just head my horse somewhere and see where it leads me. Give me a week to get my stuff out of here and then I’m gone for good. I thought I was somewhere you were never going to be, but here you are. Thanks for buying me out.”

“Sure. A little advice Rafe, stay honest.”

“I guess I had better.”

The house was as rough inside as it was outside and Ma wanted nice. She wanted it as women friendly as Naomi had in the Owen headquarters. There was time enough before winter to build a couple of extra rooms on the south end if we could find a carpenter.

It did have a water pump at the kitchen sink and needed cupboards and more working surface. What would be the living room was large and it did have a good chimney. I’d get someone from town for Ma to direct in doing the work she needed. I would be using the cowhands to construct line shacks in the hills.

Ma had given Barkley ten percent of the purchase price and a draft on an account that was in the Cheyenne Bank. This was in our names and Barkley signed the deed over to us with all of our names as co-owners. He would have to go Cheyenne to cash it in.

Sam and I talked to the Barkley punchers and asked them all to stay on and work either here or at the Owen Ranch. Ordinarily two of them would have been let go when cold weather hit. All were glad to have somewhere for certain to bunk in for the winter. Ma, Nancy, and Rita looked the house over and Ma started making plans to make it comfortable to live in. 

On the return to the Owen ranch, Sam and I asked Ma what she had on Barkley. “Back twenty years ago there was a raft of cattle rustling. This was when you two were young. Barkley was suspected of it. The ranch had eighteen fat steers gathered and ready to go up the trail with a trail herd. They were rustled three days before the herd came along to take up our steers. We always suspected Rafe, and when your Pa ran into him two weeks later, he gave him the choice of drawing his gun or leaving the area.

“I guess this proves Rafe was guilty since he didn’t object when I said I wanted the twenty-five cows held from the purchase price this morning. At least he knew what I was referring to. It also proves that Rafe ain’t too brave and I’m not surprised he backed off from siding John when he was asked to a couple days ago. He is wearing the same yellow spots now that he did back when I knew him before. It’s a wonder how some men can live with them selves.”

“Well, we got us a ranch and at a good price. Have you thought about putting what we have with John Owen and making it into one big ranch?”

“Are you going to be the ramrod for it?”

“That’s the plan. I’ll need Sam to partner with me and you to oversee everything. I like John, but he isn’t a cattle rancher and he admits it. Also it takes a big man to forgive the person who killed his son. I’m thinking maybe we should ask Ron and Mary Pickwell to come in with us. Also there are the Taylors who are into growing row crops. I’m not familiar with them yet, having just met their daughter at the dance.

“This is all of us who are now located here in the valley. Between us and the mountains there are the hills and what I am laying claim too. This is an empire that a person can only dream about. I believe it will be a good place to raise our kids and be happy. Ron has started his family and the Taylors have too. I want to get started as soon as I can find a woman to be my wife.”

Ma made sure Rita and Nancy couldn’t hear us. “Rita has her sights set on you. You are married whether you know it or not in all except saying the words and bedding her. That just leaves Sam and Nancy to get together.” Sam was grinning from ear to ear. Ma eased back into the group with John and Sam and I did too. It wasn’t long before Rita pulled her mount up beside me and Nancy rode beside Sam.

“You’re getting to be quite the cattle baron.”

“Cattle yes, but I don’t have a home of my own. Sam and Ma will be living on the ranch we just purchased. Everything is moving too fast for me. I’m used to thinking things out and then acting on them. I thought for awhile I would build a ranch up there in the hills, but if I continue to be John’s manager down here on the prairie, I’d be too far away. If I find some woman to be my wife, she might not want to live so far from town and other people.”

“She would if she loved her husband. Her husband would have to look on his wife as a partner in everything, not just someone to have his kids.”

“I wouldn’t do that to her. I want someone he could talk to about his ambitions, about his dreams, and yes, his visions. “Look at Ma. She loved my Pa. She is a handsome woman. She has turned away several men with honorable offers of companionship since he passed. I asked her about it onetime and she said she married once and that was for life. To me that is love of the finest kind.”

“That’s sweet.”

“Rita, what do you want out of life? Every person I know can’t figure why you haven’t chosen a husband. I know it isn’t because you haven’t been asked.”

“Chance, I have been offered marriage. I turned them all down. I’m still waiting for the man I can say yes to.” She stopped speaking for several minutes, then continued, “Mom and John are planning on getting married very soon. They are planning on living in Denver for the winter. John still has a house there. They have plans on moving back in early spring. They are worried about me and Nancy being alone in the ranch house.”

“I guarantee when men find out there are two lovely ladies living alone, you will have plenty of suitors coming around.”

“That may be, but only until it takes the right man to ask the right question.” Rita was staring right at me when she said this. I rode on for a quarter mile. She was keeping pace beside me.

“What will your mother say if you marry so soon after you met the man who asks you?”

“Probably she would say something like it took him long enough. At least that is what she said about John while she was waiting for him to open his eyes and ask her.”

“Well, I have never been called slow and I think I’m getting a message here. Rita Drucker, would you honor me by becoming my mate and partner for the rest of our lives?”

“Chance Baldwin, I’d like to be married the day before Thanksgiving. By that time you will have the line shacks constructed, but not occupied for winter. One of them would be a fine place to get to know each other. Is there any objections to these arrangements?”

“I couldn’t have planned it better myself.” I couldn’t help myself from grinning. This matched Rita’s grin and I wondered if my eyes were sparkling like hers. I wheeled my horse back to where I could ride beside Ma. She was watching me, but I didn’t say anything. I could tell she was curious about my conversation with Rita.

I glanced back to where Rita was now riding close to Nancy. She was leaning over and I knew they were plotting how to let the others know what was developing. My mistake, Nancy rode in close to Sam and cut him out of the group herding him off to the side. I shook my head and laughed when I caught the eye of Rita. She smirked and reined her horse between Ma and me.

“Mrs. Baldwin, did Chance tell you we are getting married?”

“No, but he has been looking as if he was ready to fly so I’m not surprised. Is it going to be a double wedding?”

“You mean with my mother and John?”

“No, I mean with Nancy and Sam.”

“We’ll know before we reach the home ranch. Nancy is working on it.”

“Nancy is sweet just like you are. Sam will be a damned fool if he runs away from her.”

“Sam will be running after her, not away.”

“I hope so.”

It didn’t take long before Sam cut over to ride with me. Sam had a grin as wide as it could be. “Chance, I understand you’re getting married. I couldn’t let you face being married alone, so Nancy and I are getting married too. Nancy is telling her father.”

Nancy was talking and gesturing emphatically to her father. He turned his horse and rode near us. He didn’t look at either Sam or me, but spoke to Ma, “Miz Hetty, your sons have apparently captured the hearts of my daughter and my future step-daughter. Are you in agreement with their sentiments?”

“I am, John, but I must remind you again to call me Hetty. Things are moving mighty fast between them, but if it is going to happen it might as well be sooner rather than later. Can you speak for Naomi?”

“She will be pleased that Rita and Chance are getting married. She did have some concern about Rita living alone when I suggested to her we spend the winter in Denver.” John turned to me and reaching across his horse, shook my hand, saying, “Congratulations Chance.” He did the same to Sam. Ma was all smiles.
_____________________

We had given Barkley a week to get out. He was to leave everything but his personal belongings. Sam would be the one to take over when he left.

It was a joyful crowd around the table for the evening meal and for Ma most of all. She was to have a home again. Not only that, Sam and I were with her. John felt the same with Nancy back under his roof after being gone from his table for years. Tomorrow, I was guiding Ma, Sam and Nancy up into the hills to see the land I was laying claim to. We were going to do that today, but we had bought the ranch from Barkley instead.

The following day we intended to go into the land office and record all of the changes. I needed to file on the land where I was going to build my ranch buildings. I wasn’t too worried about anyone else filing on a homestead in the hills, for with the Barkley, the Owen, the Pickwell’s ranches and the Taylor farm, there was no other easy access to the hill country and it was virtually cutoff from any kind of settlement. 

I had no idea the size of the land area we now controlled, but it would encompass thousands of acres. I would have a good idea when we looked at the land map posted in the land office. Now all we had to do is make a good life for ourselves.

John had mentioned how many mines were owned. I thought I would bring everyone together and explore how to do it or if it was even feasible. When I reached the ranch, I excused myself and wrote down what I had in mind. Although it was a day of heavy rain, I sent Rod Granger over to the Pickwell ranch with the note for Ron and Mary to read. He was to tell them that there would be a meeting on the day after tomorrow. 

I also had Rod inform them that Sam and Ma had purchased the Barkley ranch. This would be included along with the John Owen ranch, and the hill country I was planning on claiming. Ron had talked about getting out of raising cattle and going into putting up hay to sell. His ranch would also be fine for the breeding of horses.

Rod was to continue on to the Taylor Homestead and give them a letter with the same information. They only owned a section, but it was ideally suited for raising row crops. Beans were a stable that everyone depended on and easy to grow. They might try for potatoes if the land was light enough. There was always corn and squash that could be grown on the same ground and often planted together.

I was excited about this, although I had no desire to go to farming. I had heard a man named, John Deere, speak about some new agriculture equipment before I returned home to Texas immediately after the war. He was relating the numerous manufacturing improvements that had been invented recently in the last forty years.

I realized that I didn’t even know Mr. and Mrs. Taylor’s names. I knew their daughter’s name was Marion, that was all. “Rod, what are Marion’s parent’s names?”

“They are named Faith and Timothy. Why?”

“I’m going to have you ride over to the Pickwell ranch with a letter and then go on to the Taylor’s ranch with the same. You can stay over there tonight and ride back in the morning. You might tell Marion that I am pleased to have you working for me.”

He broke out with a wide grin. “Thanks Chance. Can I leave now?”

I laughed, “Sure. In fact if they agree to what is in the letter, you can stay another day and ride back here with them. All I want is to have them listen to me and to a proposal I am making.” I handed the two letters to Rod and he hurriedly mounted up. He was soon fogging it to the south east.

I went back into the house and talked to John. “John I have had an idea about the valley here and the hill country behind it. It is going to take a year to get it sorted out. The day after tomorrow I hope Ron and Mary will be here along with the Taylors. All of us have certain strengths. Let’s see if we can’t make this into one big ranch with all of us owning a share depending on what we have put into it. 

“You and I own cattle together and you own the ranch here. Sam, Ma, and I own cattle and the Barkley Ranch. Ron has cattle and he owns his ranch. The Taylors own their farm. I say I am claiming the hill country, but it might be better if we all claimed it. That might prevent it from slipping away from us as the country becomes more developed.

“I’m taking Ma, Sam, and Nancy up into the hills to show them what the country is like tomorrow. Would you think about what I’m suggesting? You said mines are often owned and worked on shares. There is no reason a cattle ranch couldn’t be owned and run the same way. Come up with some plans on how it would work so I can present it to everyone when we sit down together.”

“I can do that. Chance, at first glance I like it. As we age we can relinquish the day to day work to the next generation. Your mother and I are about the same age, as is Naomi. We are good for a few more years, but it would be nice if we could look to the future and have a good life without the worry of trying to keep up. Have you said anything to your mother yet?”

“No, not yet. Your ranch here will be central to anything that develops. If anyone has objections, we will go on as we first planned. With me and Sam getting married to Nancy and Rita as we plan, that will make all of us family. If Ron Pickwell and Tim Taylor don’t want in, that is okay too. They will protect that area of the valley and we will automatically extend protection to them in return.”

“I’ll put something together and talk to you tomorrow night when you get back from the hills.” We ended our discussion there. I was well satisfied with how things were going in my life. It looked to me I was going to have a fine wife to love. Sam was too and Ma had her sons here with her.

I hunted up Joe and told him we were headed for the hills in the morning. I went into the bunkhouse after supper and gave my crew their orders for tomorrow. I also informed them that I, my brother, and mother, had purchased the Barkley ranch and those punchers would be working with them at times.

I had a word with the cookie to get the cook wagon out as we would be doing the fall roundup in ten more days. We would go through the Barkley herd first and cull that herd and re-brand the cattle we had just purchased. We would help Ron Pickwell with his roundup as he had cattle to sell. “Keep your eye out to see if there are any cattle under the Owen brand that are fat enough to sell. There may be a few in the herd because I know some had to have found adequate feed.” We would brand the young stock next spring that we had chased into the hills.

By the time we headed out for roundup we would have resolved whether we wanted to incorporate the Barkley Ranch, the Owen Ranch and the hill outfit that I was setting up and combining it all into one big cattle ranch. Hell, in one way or another we were going to be one big family. John Owen would be head of one branch and Hetty Baldwin another. Sam marrying Nancy Owen and I marrying Rita, John’s stepdaughter, meant we almost had to get along.

The Pickwell and the Taylor holdings could come in, but that was more for security on that end of the valley… theirs and ours. This would tie up the whole valley from being encroached on by a new rancher looking for land.

We would be a formidable force to reckon with. Ron Pickwell had two cowhands, The Owen spread would eventually have six and there were the four who came with the Barkley ranch. Joe Arcand and the Indians were of no little item either. They knew almost immediately if strangers showed up in the hills and would inform us if need be. There was Sam and me, along with our mother. Rita could shoot (I’d bear witness) and Mary and Ron had proved they would fight.

I didn’t know the Taylors, but if they had chosen to farm in range country, they had to have bottom. All of these thoughts went through my mind of what I was going to say when we all got together. I hadn’t mentioned John and Naomi. Naomi was of good stock and Rita was a good indication. John was a member of the Stockman’s Association and that was a value in itself. He would be dealing with the law if trouble arose here in this raw largely unsettled area.

My mind was awhirl with all of these plans. I came out of the bunkhouse and looked up toward the main house. I could see in the dusk two people sitting on the covered porch. I was hoping one was Rita and I headed that way. She rose and came to me taking me by the hand. “Let’s walk out to the grove, even if we get wet.”

“It’s not raining anymore.”

Behind me Nancy asked where Sam was. “He’s in the bunkhouse. We’ll walk by there and I’ll tell him you asked.”

“Thanks Chance.”

We didn’t talk about us. Rita spoke mostly about Nancy. “This is the first time Nancy has ever lived on a ranch before. She doesn’t know much about this way of life. She grew up near some of the mines her father owned at one time. I thought she was going to be a lot like Junior, but there is more to her than there was to him. She was asking me if I thought your Ma would teach her everything. She doesn’t want to just stay in the house all the time. She wants to get out and be with Sam.”

“Ma will go along with that. That’s what she did with my Pa. Ma will steer her right. She was plumb disgusted with the woman Sam was married to before.”

“Sam was married before?”

“Not really. She claimed to be a widow, but then her husband showed up. By that time Sam realized what she was and was glad to let her go. She was a piece of work.  “

“You talk as if you knew her well.”

“Yeah. I lived there with them for two years. I guess it got worse for Sam after I left. She tried to come between Sam and me and Ma said I had better leave. Her two brothers jumped me one time, but they didn’t make out too well. They hated my guts. I was a little worried thinking they were back shooters. That’s when Ma thought it best to take off and find my own place.”

“Yeah, and you came up here and get shot anyway. At least I didn’t shoot you in the back.”

“Best thing that ever happened to me.”

“Maybe, but I felt awful. Did it leave a scar?”

“Little one. Want to feel it?” I took Rita’s hand and placed it over where it was located. She pulled my shirt up and ran her hand over it”

“I can feel it. There is a hard bump there.”

“That’s the end of a rib. It didn’t go back into place.”

“I’m sorry, Chance. Let’s sit down here by the tree.”

“It’s too wet to sit, but I would welcome a kiss.” We were soon leaning against the tree. We were getting wet, but I don’t think either of us noticed.

“You ever had a woman, Chance?”

“Yes. I was going with a woman before I went off to fight. I thought about her and we made promises. I kept mine, but she had a husband and two kids when I came home. I didn’t make waves and told her I hoped she was happy. I think she is. No big deal.”

“I would have waited and kept my promise to you.”

“I know.”

There was one more kiss before Rita went up the steps to the house. She whispered, “Chance, I waited for you in that other girl’s place. Goodnight sweetheart.”

“Yes, and I knew you were out there somewhere waiting for me. Goodnight to you too, Dear.”
__________________

Sam and I were up before daybreak. We took extra corn for the horses stowed in the left pannier on my horse. Ma, I knew would bring out food for our trip to fill the right one. I had Sam fill both of his with things for the Indians … flour and cornmeal and suchlike. I didn’t know if Nancy would want to eat with them and that is why I had spoken to Ma to pack lunch.

It was going to be a hot day as soon as the fog burned off. It wasn’t bad after we got up and over the bluff into the trees. We occasionally saw some of the cattle. They were sparsely spread out. I knew we could run five or six times as many as there were up here now. When the grassland came back this would be quite the ranch.

Sun was an hour from being high when Nancy was startled and about jumped off her horse. She had been looking around and when she looked down there was an Indian youth at her stirrup. I recognized him. He was the twelve-year-old that belonged to the squaw, Halona. They were the ones to guide me the first time I was up here looking to see if there was grazing for a herd of starving cattle.

We were still quite a ways from where the Indian encampment was set up. I reached over and punched him lightly in the shoulder. He was startled, but smiled when I thumbed he was to ride up behind me. He let the horse get a couple steps ahead and he sprang off the ground with his legs coming down in front of the panniers.

Nancy asked Joe what the boy’s name was. Joe answered, “His Indian name you could never say. I call him Pete. I’m all the time saying do this or that. Tell him your name and ask him what his is.”

“My name is Nancy. What’s your name?”

“Me, Hey Pete.” He smiled at Nancy, and then gobbled something to Joe.

“What did he say?”

“He said your hair was like the sun just peeking over the ridge on a bright morning.”

Nancy smiled and said, “Hey Pete, you’re my friend.” Hey Pete made a sign with his hands and by crossing his arms. Nancy tried to copy it. He kept doing it until she got it right.

Sam was watching this exchange. “Nancy, I do believe you are going to fit right in as a rancher’s wife. That’s good because these Indians are going to be part of our life. We help them and they will help us.”

We didn’t tarry long at noon. The Indians were disappointed we didn’t stay long enough to eat. They were mollified when I emptied the baskets that held the staples. We turned west and slightly north, only pausing when we came upon a glade of note that would feed cattle.

It was early evening when we came down off the bluff and headed for home. Ma was almost as fresh as when we headed out this morning. Nancy was dragging. She was a good rider, but I took it this is the longest distance she had ridden in one day.

Ma sided me before we reached the Owen ranch. “Chance, you’ve done damned well since I saw you last spring. You’ve got the makings of a fine ranch up there. You also found yourself a good woman and some great friends. I’m proud of you.”

“Thanks Ma. I’m pretty happy, myself. You know I haven’t said anything about the future yet. I haven’t had time. You’re going to see the Pickwells tomorrow. There is a farmer going to be here from the other side of Ron’s place too. I’m thinking about turning the whole valley into one operation. John Owen knows how it would work. We’d all own some shares just like they do in the mining corporations.

“The Owen ranch is central to everything. Sam, you and I own most of the cattle. Plus we own the Barkley spread and I’m claiming the uplands we just came down from. There is Rita and Nancy to make us into one big family when we get married. John doesn’t want to have any hands on management and he won’t be here only part of the time so I’ve taken that on. Whether we put this all into one operation together or not, I’m going to be managing his ranch for him.

“Eventually his shares will go to Nancy and probably some to Rita. If Sam and I have children it will become the Baldwin Ranch. The girls will make it easier for us, but we, or I should say I, could have made it alone. It will stay that way for generations. Think about it? There is a future here where there wasn’t one for us in Texas.”

“I’ll think on it.”

I hadn’t been up to see John this morning. I was early to breakfast at the cook shack and ate with the hands.

Rod Granger and Marion Taylor rode in at ten-thirty. “Tim and Faith did chores early and are waiting on Ron and Mary to finish up. They’ll be along soon. Marion and I thought we would ride on ahead. Is there anything I can do?”

“Show Marion around and then come up to the house. Maybe she can help get dinner.”

“Thanks Chance, I want to show her where I bunk with the rest of the punchers.”

“Go for it.”

I went down to the corral where one of the punchers was breaking a couple of cowponies. I shook my head. Both animals were getting the best of him. I had to give him credit though, for he picked himself back up and as soon as another puncher had a rope on the horse, he got back on. It appeared to be a waste of time and the horse was winning. I thought I would have to hire a professional for this chore. We needed these mounts on roundup. The Indians might be good at this. I’d check to see.

Joe was nearby and he offered a solution about using the Indians to break the cow ponies when I commented. Maybe I would act on it. I saw riders in the distance and knew the Taylors and Ron were arriving. Rod Granger was there with me to meet them. Rod took care of their mounts and led them away while I greeted my neighbors. We headed for the house. Naomi seated us around the big kitchen table. Marion Taylor poured us coffee while Rita slid a plate of muffins before us.

John opened, “Chance, this is your party. Go ahead and explain what’s on your mind. When you finish, I’ll see if I think it feasible and then we can open it up after I give my thoughts.”

I spoke mostly to the Taylors at first. “Okay. I’ll give you some background about me. Ron can verify some of what I’m telling you. We fought together in the war on the Confederate side. We lost. Fortunately, Ron had settled on some range east of here and had something to come home to.

“Me, I was fortunate too. My mother and brother kept the home place going down in Texas whilst I was gone. I came home, but the Yankees were moving in so I left and headed this way looking for land to start a ranch on.

“Ron was having trouble and I got into it at the get go. When John showed up, he found that his son and half his crew had been killed. Big man that he is, he determined that neither Ron nor myself were doing more than protecting his home and family. John’s ranch here was in trouble too. It had been terribly mismanaged and his cattle were starving.

“Ron thought there might be feed in the upcountry. I went looking for it, and there is. There was my ranch, but I had no cattle to put on it to legitimately lay claim to it. I have gambled to save them by buying half of John’s gaunt cattle and so we have struck a deal. He has also made me his manager. This was to be temporary until I got my own place up and running. It is more of a permanent position now. Rita is soon going to be John’s step-daughter when John marries Naomi. Rita Drucker and I are to be married shortly, maybe at the same time as John and Naomi.

“You all are aware what went down at the dance a short while ago. That is the night my mother and brother arrived. They have since bought out the Barkley ranch. So that is where we stand today.”

Tim Taylor asked, worriedly, “Where do we come in and why are you telling us this? Are you thinking you need our section?”

“In one way, I think we do. We need you to stay right where you are and protect that end of the valley from anyone else getting a toe hold here. We need Ron and Mary to stay where they are too. He tells me he wants to raise hay and some horses. John’s ranch here is in the center and the Barkley ranch takes care of the upper end of the valley. I’m claiming the upland that stretches east and west above the whole length of the valley. I think if we work together it will be a benefit to all of us.”

“How so?”

“The four properties, and that includes Ron and Mary’s, will have from twelve to fifteen cowhands in the valley on the payroll all the time. Say someone comes in and wants to take over your farming section or gives you a rough time in town because you are a farmer. You can call on any of us to speak on your behalf or defend you. There are also five able-bodied Indians that belong here to help us as well. There are us who own the ranches and some of us know well how to fight. That includes the women as you know.”

“We don’t want anything to do with redskins.”

“Tim, they can help you more than you realize. Just reading the weather signs when to plant and when best to harvest would be to your advantage. The Indians are the most vulnerable of all of us. They are supposed to be penned up on the Wind River Reservation. However, I find them most helpful and their lives would be wasted if they were to be herded back onto the reservation. I’m using them on the ranch I’m building in several ways. I’m bartering for their help and we all are benefiting.”

“How?”

“Faith, they are great horse handlers, something they wouldn’t have a chance to work at on the reservation. The braves have a lot of pride much the same as a good cowhand. The cowhands working for the Owen ranch now are all good and the poor ones are gone. Joe Arcand is a Squaw man and claims the braves will soon be as good at handling cows as the white men. Rita Drucker and Mary Pickwell have met them all and helped them move cattle. They can tell you about working with them.”

“Can you trust this Joe Arcand? I’ve heard that squaw men aren’t to be trusted.”

I turned to Joe who had been leaning against the doorway leading to the kitchen.  “Joe?”

“I’ve been here in this section of the country for more than forty years. After the trappers thinned out the furs, I stayed on. I found the Indians the same as the white men, meaning most are good and a few are bad. I lived with a squaw, named, Morning Sun for almost thirty years until she died. This bunch I’m with now is as good as any I’ve known. As far as I’m concerned, I’ve known Ron and Mary since they first settled here. That is before Ron went off to war. Mary can tell you I helped her out a time or two whilst he was away.

“The Indians have a different set of values than the white man. Yes, I do sleep with a squaw now and then. I haven’t told Chance yet, but the two he thinks I am sleeping with are my granddaughters and terribly jealous of each other. They each have their own brave. Their kits are my great-grandkids. The Indians aren’t as monogamous as we are. Arrangements can be made to be included in the so called family unit. This is a benefit to all concerned.”

Tim asked, “Joe, where were you from originally?”

“Whew, nobody has asked me that in a long time. Actually it was a little town not far from Albany in the state of New York. I married a girl and trained to be a school teacher. Two years of that I looked at my life and decided I didn’t like it much. My wife was stepping out and rather than paint her for what she was, I took off. I’ve never regretted it. I’ve enjoyed everything by being friend to men, red and white, and I have gloried in the country I’m living in.

“I’ll speak for this particular bunch of Indians. If you treat them like Chance is doing, they’ll be the best of friends.”

“Thanks, Joe. Any other questions?”

“Chance, you still haven’t said why you gathered us together.

“Ron and Tim, John and I have been talking … me mostly. We’d like to preserve the valley and the uplands for our families for years to come. I proposed we set up a corporation and all own a part of it. John has been working on the details.”

“Are we going to have any say in this?”

“You will have a say about everything and we’ll address your concerns. Please don’t hesitate to make suggestions.”

“Well, what are we getting out of this other than the protection?”

“Tim, good question. Say you need supplies that can only be purchased in Laramie and Cheyenne. I’m thinking we will be buying supplies from there anyway. Once a month we will send one big wagon or two if need be down there to bring supplies back. If we buy in bulk we’ll get a better deal. We can set up a storehouse of our own someplace and we can draw from there without having to travel very far.

“Ron will be selling hay and horses to the corporation and we’ll give him a fair price. Tim, you’ll be selling farm stuff to us and you won’t have to pay to deliver it. We’ll use the barter system where we can. Beef for beans and you’ll get help to dig your potatoes, carrots and beets. When Ron needs his hay stacked, there will be cowhands available to do it. When it is roundup time, you will be expected to lend a hand.”

“I don’t know nuthin’ about roundups.”

“There are always chores that need doing that don’t involve roping. You can keep the fire going to heat the branding irons if nothing else. Someone has to do it.”

“I guess I could do that. Where is the profit in this? You spoke about shares. What are they going to cost?”

“They won’t cost anything, that is, if you are willing to pitch in and give the rest of us a hand when you can. Ron is well established so he will have more shares than you. He has more men working for him. John Owen has the biggest ranch with the most men so he will have more. Sam and my mother have a good ranch. I may end up having the largest holding, but for now I’m combining mine with theirs.”

“How come?”

“Well, everyone but me is well established. You are. You’ve got a home and some equipment and a family. Tell me if you are going to get bigger can you afford better equipment?”

“I am. I’m looking at a better plow. One that has an iron frame and plowshare. I need it to cut the prairie sod.”

“Good, that shows forethought. I’m helping Ron purchase some haying equipment.  Why don’t you look at a sulky plow? That you can ride and it has two bottoms so you either can get your land turned over quicker or do twice as much.”

“You’d help me?”

“I would. I want to make this work. When I get to raising a barn you can pitch in and help putting it up. And when a wagon goes after supplies, that’s a way to get your produce into the big town.”

“I’ll see you get paid back. If you could help me get a plow. I don’t want to be beholden to no man, but I am short of cash right now.”

Sam asked. “How is this going to be set up?”

“There aren’t going to be any great changes for a year or two. You’ll run cattle on the ranch you just bought. I’m managing the Owen ranch and setting up my own. Ron will be selling his cattle after the roundup in a couple of weeks. He’ll be buying a herd of horses with that money. Even if his haying equipment arrives before winter, there is nothing to use it on until next June or so.

“I have to build at least two line camps right after we finish roundup. I want everything set for winter by first snowfall. That will give us two months or more. One other thing that is in the back of my mind, the Indians know some English, but I don’t know their language. I think we should all learn the basics so we can talk to each other. Is there anything else before I turn this over to John?”
 
Joe spoke up, “There is one less brave with the Indians. One of them went up to the reservation to live. He wasn’t related to any of them here and just hung around. He heard that his sister who lives on the reservation has found him a squaw so he left. He may or may not be back. I didn’t like him much, so it won’t matter much either way.”

“Why is that?”

“Can’t say. It’s personal.” I figured it had to do with one of Joe’s family.

“How come your bunch live here and not on the reservation?”

“They did for awhile. When the pox got into the reservation, the Indians were dying, so this bunch left to find a safer home. I was living with the mother of my two squaws so I brought ’em here to settle. It didn’t do us that much good because we brought the disease with us.

“My daughter died along with two papooses and one brave. I caught it too. They say once you have it you are immune. Anyway, we like it here so we stayed. I suppose someday the agency will be tracking the Indians down and require them to go back.”

“I hope not.”

“I hope not either. Living on a reservation is the pits.”

I broke in. “John, you and me have talked a little. From what you have heard, should we combine all of the ranches?”

“Chance, I thought about this a lot last night. I think none of us have known each other very long. I think it is too early to commit to something like this so soon. I like what I see in you and you have certainly done things for me that no other person would. That said, I don’t know your brother and mother well yet and each have seen to it I am still alive.

“I know Ron slightly because he has been my neighbor, but then again not well. All of you have strong personalities. That can be both good and bad. You said there wasn’t much hurry coming together. Everyone of us know where we want to be in the future and are working toward it. I think we had better wait until you get your ranch off the ground. You certainly are going to busy enough.”

What John was saying was a surprise to me, but then I had asked for his thoughts. “Am I still your ranch manager?”

“God yes. That is if I haven’t soured you on me because I spoke honestly just now.”

“John, I asked for your thoughts and you gave me your answer. I was just surprised, that is all. My head is full of ideas on how to get ahead. I would like to go ahead with the defensive move to protect all of our holdings here in the valley. I need no more than a handshake.”

Tim and Ron both got up and stuck their hand out. I knew I could count on Ron and I was well pleased that Tim Taylor followed. I was satisfied with getting this much done sewing up the valley totally.

I was used to planning ahead while in the army. It was the unplanned events that trip you up. I was a forward observer in the artillery until I became a spy behind Union Lines. As the war moved into its final days, I was given a company to command. The horrors of war would never leave my mind.

Ron, Mary and the Taylors didn’t hang around long after the mid-day meal. It was an hour to Ron’s and two hours beyond that for the Taylors. They had an eighteen year old son Tucker, who hadn’t come with them. There were two younger children, a boy Matt, and a girl Debra, who didn’t make the trip either. I told Rod that he could ride as far as the Pickwells with Marion Taylor. This was the first love for both, and it looked to be long lasting.

Sam and Nancy cornered me, Sam speaking, “That didn’t go exactly as planned as you planned, did it?”

“No, but I can see John’s point and he would know more about this than I would. I asked for advice and I got it. I’m sure he is right. Nancy, when are your father and Naomi getting married?”

“Next Saturday if we can get the preacher to come out from town. They are going to Cheyenne for a week and then will be back.”

“Chance, roundup will be completed soon after they get back and that is when Nancy and I want to marry. Have you talked to Rita about your own plans?”

“Sam, I haven’t had time. Would you like a double wedding?”

“The thought crossed my mind.”

“I guess I had better get on my horse and discuss it with her.”

“Talk to her then.” He was grinning. I suspected from the way both were looking, plans were already final and I wasn’t going to have any say in the matter unless I said no. I certainly wasn’t going to do that.

Sam and I stopped and discussed the coming roundup. Nancy headed back to the house. Ma came down to where we were talking. “You boys ain’t using your heads. John is just as bad. You’re all too anxious to get married. John’s going on a honeymoon for longer than a week. Convince him to put off getting married until the roundup is over. I’ll be going south with him to lay in supplies.

“I’ll take a driver with me and be gone a week. That’ll leave Nancy and you alone over at the ranch and Rita and Chance here alone. That’ll be so you can get to know your new wives better. Who knows, I may get to be a grandmother yet before I get too old to enjoy them.” Sam and I looked at each other and headed for the house.

I wasn’t in full agreement with Ma. I’d see what Rita had to say. I was anxious to get the line camps built. I explained to Rita what Ma said. “Chance, it makes sense to me. We’ll let Sam and Nancy ramrod the two outfits and you and I can be up in the hills putting up the line camps. You and I will be alone most of the time. We’ll call that our honeymoon. I don’t care about going off somewhere. We’ll be married the day the roundup is done. John and Mother can see us married and they can leave, taking your ma with them.”

“Are you sure you’d be okay with that? I’m only getting married once and I want my bride happy.”

“I’ll be happy. I wish I had thought of it first.”

The roundup began at the Pickwell ranch. Ron had a nice little bunch of fat steers to sell. We did John’s ranch next. We found a few of John’s steers that would bring a few bucks. The steers ready for market were combined and the herd moved on to the Barkley ranch. Ordinarily it would be just the young stuff that would be branded, but we wanted to rebrand the cattle, so everything came under the hot iron.

These cattle were in fine shape. Barkley’s ranch hadn’t been overstocked like John’s. Ma and Sam had made a good buy from Barkley. The cattle buyer came by and looked the cattle over. He offered the same price per steer of those branded to Pickwell and the former Barkley cattle. Those that were under the Owen brand, he offered three dollars a head less. “Cut ’em out, that’s too little.

“Hey, wait a minute I’ll come up a dollar.”

“Add another 25 cents and they’re yours.” The buyer hesitated and then stuck out his hand. 

John rode his mount up beside me when the buyer moved away. “Chance, you did good. How come you went for the extra quarter?”

“He wanted the cattle. It was just a face saving move on both out parts.”

“Like horse trading?”

“Right.”

Chapter Four

We finished the Roundup on a Thursday two weeks after the start. It had been a wet, muddy time because it had rained intermittently the two weeks. We had Friday to get ready for the weddings.

The preacher came down from Casper to perform the ceremonies. There were two men that John knew from the Stockman’s Association, the Sheriff, the General Store owner and his wife, and everyone who lived here in the valley. We even included the Indians. Joe said they would be pleased to be included. Sam and I wanted to have everyone used to seeing Indians around the ranch.

It was to be a fair and lovely weather day. Every one contributed something. The beef was what Ron brought to the pit. Tim and his family brought vegetables. Naomi and Ma baked the cake. Rita and Nancy were so excited they were useless and Naomi told them to go welcome everyone. They would be told when it was time to dress. John was used to handling a large group of people, having managed large mining crews in the past, so he made sure things were orderly as people arrived.

I asked Joe if he could control the Indians because there was going to be some liquor being passed around. “Sure, I’ll make sure they behave. They won’t stay long after the ceremony and we eat. If you, who are getting married, will have a drink with them after they eat, I’ll give them some booze to take with them and they’ll head back to drink it by themselves.”

Finally, Ma said for everyone to get dressed. The Preacher had brought a man who set up a picture taking machine, declaring he was the only one in the area who owned one and he was adept in producing images.

Sam and I got dressed in the bunkhouse. I was nervous. Sam laughed at me. “I’ve been through it before. Nothing to it.”

“Maybe, but why are you sweating and pale white?”

“Chance, I don’t know Nancy hardly at all. What if she doesn’t like me, or I do something wrong and she hates me? I’ve only known her for a month.”

“Hey, Sam, I’m only a few months ahead of you in knowing Rita. She has put her life in my hands and I can only do my best.”

“You think they love us?”

“I’d almost guarantee it. Let’s go. We’re supposed to go stand under the tree facing away from the house. It’s bad luck to see your bride or something.” We walked up toward the house and under the huge shade tree. John was already there waiting. He appeared just as nervous as Sam and I felt.

Before I was aware, Rita was at my side. John and Naomi were on our left and Sam and Nancy on my right. We stood facing the Preacher. I could hear Joe marshalling the Indians in behind us. The crew was together on our right and the other of those present were on John’s side.

The Preacher didn’t hesitate. “I’m going to read this only once. I will say your name as I come to that part of the passage. To tell the truth I have never married three couple all at the same time before. I understand you couples haven’t known each other for any extended length of time, either. This isn’t at all unusual. Living and working together to make a home for your chosen mate is difficult and trying.

“If you are confident you have chosen well then there is nothing more to say. If you should happen to be near my church some Sunday, I’d be pleased to have you enter through the doors and thank the Lord. I’ll begin now.”

The ceremony began and when it came to the part to question the bride and groom, the preacher asked, “Naomi Drucker, will you take, John Owen for your lawful wedded husband?”

“I do.”

“And do you John Owen take, Naomi Drucker as your lawful wedded wife?”

“I will” 

“Rita Drucker, will you take, Chancellor Baldwin for your lawful wedded husband?”

“I do.”

“And will you Chancellor Baldwin take Rita Drucker for your lawful wedded wife?”

“I will.”

“Nancy Owen, will you take, Samuel Baldwin for your lawful wedded husband?”

“I do.”

“And will you, Samuel Baldwin take, Nancy Owen for your lawful wedded wife?”

“I will.”

“I now pronounce each couple husband and wife. You may kiss. Congratulations!”

I did take considerable time kissing Rita. Ma was the first to come kiss my bride and then kiss me. She then turned to Nancy, “I feel so good about my sons being married to such lovely brides. I know you will both have long and fruitful lives. And Naomi you make a lovely bride. You and John make a lovely couple.”

The preacher got our attention, “If you would stay right where you are, John wants to have your pictures for posterity. This will take a bit of time. I’ll show you next week how they come out.”

Soon Ron Pickwell was cutting joints of beef onto plates and filling the Indian’s bowls to overflowing. I spoke to the store owner, “These are the Indians I was telling you about. Also, I haven’t told you yet that there is one more brand they will be bringing in to barter. It is the Circle HCS. My mother, brother and myself bought out Barkley and we’ve already rebranded them. John and I haven’t rebranded the cows I bought off him yet. We’re waiting on the spring roundup for that.”

John interrupted me, “Chance, I think this all calls for a drink?”

“Sure, it’s time. Joe would you take something to the Indians?” I had seen the sheriff leave, so there was no one to object. The store owner was a little fearful and looked sour about giving the Indians liquor. He watched as Joe handed the Indians a bottle. They all lined up as they did the day I first met them and the bottle lasted through them all.

They came to me with the remainder to finish it off. There was a generous drink remaining. I took most of it and then passed the bottle to Rita. She bravely took the bottle and then tipped it up to show that it was empty. The Indians went to their horses and mounted up. The squaws with two young papooses followed closely with the rest strung out behind, heading toward the hill country.

Rita spoke, “They have a long way to go to get to their camp. I feel sorry for them.”

“Rita, they probably aren’t planning on getting there today. Time doesn’t mean much to Indians. Their bellies are full, Give it no thought.” The next morning John and Naomi planned to saddle up and head for Cheyenne. Ma left soon for the Barkley ranch, taking the crew with her. She decided to leave shortly, but it would be best if John and Naomi traveled alone.

Rita asked me if it was okay if we spent our first night as husband and wife at the Barkley ranch. I was a little puzzled over this because the ranch was to be Nancy and Sam’s home. I thought I would be moving from the bunkhouse into Rita’s room here at the Owen ranch. Her explanation was, “Nancy hasn’t really had a home for years and I think it would be nice if she stayed in the same place where her father and step-mother live. Sam doesn’t care as long as he is with her.”

I laughed, “I don’t mind being in the same house with Ma as long as I can go to bed with you and wake up in the morning next to you. Sure, we can stay at the Barkley ranch. Ma will be taking the big wagon and two of the hands to Cheyenne within a day or two. She will be hiring another wagon to bring home two wagons filled with the goods we need. We have a ranch to build and to fix up a comfortable home for Ma to live in.

“She wants to fix up her home and Sam wants to bring Nancy to a home that is good as the one at John’s. The Barkley house is rough, no doubt, but it will be comparable when Ma gets done with it.”

Rita said, “I wouldn’t mind living with Hetty just the way it is if you were there.” She paused, “Chance, is Sam a good rancher? I mean as good as you are?”

“He is as good as I am. He managed the home ranch all through the war and it was almost as good when I got home as when I left. Why are you asking?”

“I mean, Nancy is John’s daughter. The place for her husband is with her when the ranch comes to her someday.”

“Rita, I’ve thought that, already. That was one of the reasons I wondered about putting the valley into shares. When Nancy ended up with her father’s ranch, and if I was still his manager, then we could just exchange shares.”

“We do think alike, don’t we, but wouldn’t it be better if Sam was there already?”

“You know, we all have full third of the Barkley ranch. The only part of the Owen ranch I’m involved in is as manager. John and I will separate the cows I bought from him at the spring roundup. Sam could do just as well as me in the manager’s position. Then I could concentrate on building up our own ranch.”

I looked at Rita and she wasn’t looking at me. Something was on her mind. “Rita, what’s on your mind?”

“Chance, I was thrilled when you took me on a tour of the hill country. I was looking at it through your eyes. I want so much to help you build our ranch with me at your side. You already own some cows, not nearly enough, but some. You know how many cattle John’s ranch will support and we know how many the Barkley ranch will support. John will be at the right number of cattle on it in the spring like it was before he hired Portman. John lost all his profit for two and maybe three years. You can be proud for saving him for not losing more.”

“Rita, the only reason I did all that was so it would give me a chance to come see you more than if I had ignored John’s problem.”

“Chance, you were so easy to read. I almost died when you got into that shootout with Portman’s brother. I still have bad dreams of that night. Oh, what would I have done if you had been killed? We do need to talk about the ranch you and I are going to build. We need more cows for the ranch unless you buy all the heifer increase from John’s and the Barkley ranch when those are ready to sell.”

“Rita, I’ll have to get with Ma and Sam to see how much money we have together. Maybe I can use what we have to increase my herd and pay Sam and Ma back when I have steers to sell. Ma has been ranching all her life and she can make an educated guess better than Sam or me on how to figure it so we all come out the way we should.”

_________________

Ma was surprised to see us. “Where are Sam and Nancy?”

“We left them the house, thinking it would be more comfortable for Nancy. Rita doesn’t know how Nancy would feel about roughing it here with you.”

“She had better learn fast. You’re the manager of John’s ranch and she and Sam have decided to live here with me. That was one of the reasons I was glad to see Sam get rid of his first wife. And you should think of your wife, Rita, because she deserves the best and it is up to you to see she gets it.”

Rita wasn’t going to let me take the blame for her decision, “Hetty, it was my idea. There is something else I want to talk to you about. Chance is John’s ranch manager, but don’t you think it would be better if Sam had the job? Nancy is John’s daughter and the ranch will eventually come to her. It will save complications later if her husband is already there in the position.”

“What about you? Just because it is convenient for them, it doesn’t mean you should give up your home and its comforts.”

“Hetty, Chance has a piece of land that will feed more cattle than both this ranch and John’s. I want to help my husband make it into a great ranch. I want to be at his side every step of the way. Sam and Chance will manage this ranch under your direction because they both own a share. John didn’t want to put the ranches all together, but since your sons own some of this one anyway, and you are their mother, it will work.”

“Rita, I’ll give it a lot of thought while I’m gone. It sounds as if it has merit. Now let’s go over the list of what we need. What are you building your line camps out of?”

“Logs. There are several pine groves and the trees are of the right size. I’m using John’s adz. I spotted more than one in the tool shed the other day. Joe has built some log cabins before and I worked building shelters during the war during the winter. He will be up there this winter and I’m putting one up for him. The first one will be for Rita and me. I’ll expect in the dead of winter we’ll be staying either here with you and just making the rounds once every week.”

“How many are you putting up?”

“Not sure. The cattle shouldn’t be too much trouble. If we don’t get a lion hunting in here we’ll be fine. The Indians claim they have never had one in this area. We’ll need more camps as we get more cattle so we’ll build all we have time for. You had better buy three or four cast iron camp stoves if you can find them. Order them if you can’t find them in stock. John said I could use all the hands that weren’t used day to day on the ranches. I’ll do the same here. That should give me at least five men and a bunch of Indians unless something comes up I don’t know about now.”

Ma and Rita got their heads together to see what they would need to make the ranch here more comfortable. Rita and I decided to spend the night here. I sent one of the hands over to the Owen ranch to have Rod Granger ride over. “Make sure he brings his blanket and utensils. He can stay in the bunkhouse with you when you get back tonight.”

I wanted Rod to go to Cheyenne with Ma. Rod, in effect, was going to school, Ma, being the teacher. That’s the way she taught Sam and me by telling us about life on a million different subjects. I had a feeling Rod would soak up most of what Ma talked about. He looked up to me and I suspected he wanted to be like me.

Ma and Rita made up Sam’s bed with fresh blankets and we turned in early. “Chance, I think your ma likes me.”

“She does and that’s because she thinks you are the perfect mate for me. I do too. I knew it from the beginning.”

“Even though I shot you?”

“Even then.” We snuggled together and I started planning the day tomorrow. 

“We’ll back that big wagon out of the shed first thing and I’ll check it over to make sure it will make the trip to Cheyenne. If the seat is solid, I’ll take that spring seat from the surrey and put that on it. Ma needs to be as comfortable as I can make it for her.”

“That’s what I like about you. You are always thinking of the other person. Kiss, me, I need thinking of.”

The first thing after we ate in the morning, I gathered the crew to push the big wagon out of the shed. I was chagrinned to see that both front wheels were rotted where they rested on the ground. Lord knows when it had been used last. Water had come in through the back of the shed and softened the ground enough to let the wheels sink into the dirt. Barkley hadn’t noticed and neither had we.

Ma, said, “I didn’t want to ride that thing anyway. Send Rod over to the Owen ranch and come back with the gig. Rod and I will take that and two men on horses to ride with us. I’ll hire a freight outfit to transport what we buy.”

“Are you sure you need the two extra men?”

“I do, Chance. I’ll be carrying too much money to lose in some holdup. Not much chance of it, but you never know.”

“I want you safe, Ma, so that’s a good idea.”

“I’ll have quite a bit with me on the trip home, too. I’ll be getting some out of the bank in Cheyenne to buy cows with if we can find some. The quicker you get your cattle herd up to strength the faster you’ll be making money.”

“That’s not just for me, it’s for Sam and you too, Ma. You two are a big part of this. One other thing, I’m going to buy what I can of Ron’s cattle when he decides to sell. He can use the money for buying horses.”

“That’s understood. Anyway, with two outriders, Rod here handling the reins and me with my rifle we should be fine.”

“Are you taking old Betsy.”

“Yeah, I’ll have Rod know how to handle it before we get too far down the road. He’ll be my secret weapon if I need one.”

Rita looked askance at me. I shook my head for her not to ask. The two punchers were following Ma and Rod in the gig, they starting middle of the afternoon. It was a late start, but Ma figured she could get some distance behind her.

“Chance, what or who is old Betsy?”

I grinned while replying, “The real name for it is Indian Killer. That’s what Pa called it anyway. It’s a sawed off ten-gage shotgun. He came onto it in a burned out settler’s cabin. Most of the stock and the tip of the barrels were burned off and he smoothed what was left of the stock so it could be grasped with your hand. Dad sawed the barrel back to about sixteen inches. It’s only been used once. He loaded it with number 4s and it brought down two mounted Indians, their horses and blinded another horse. There was six in the bunch he was facing at the time. Those remaining Indians took out right sudden like.”

“That’s awful.”

“Yeah, and I’m going to keep it out of your hands, just in case you ever feel like shootin’ me again.”

“You’re never going to let me forget what happened, are you?”

“Nope. I’m wearing that scar like a badge of honor, proving I survived my terrible vicious neighbor.”

“I’ll rub the scar tonight, and I know that will make you forget all about it.”

“That’s the plan.” We decided not to head up into the hills today, but would take one of the two remaining hands and head out early in the morning. It was a good thing we didn’t go because Sam and Nancy rode in to see if Ma got off. They thought she might have waited one more day.

We ate early. The two hands ate in the house with us. We had all been on roundup just recently so we knew them quite well. They soon went outside to smoke, leaving us to talk.

Sam broached of why Rita and I were staying here instead of back at the Owen ranch. “Rita, tell them your thoughts.”

Rita answered, “Nancy, I know that someday your father’s ranch will come to you and Sam. You should be living there. You need to get reacquainted with your father and should know all about my Mom and her life.

“Hetty loves both her sons about equally so it might as well be Chance who is living in her home as Sam being here. Hetty says Sam is almost as good as Chance about managing a ranch, so Sam might just as well have that job. When Chance and I get our own buildings up, we won’t be too far from Hetty and will take over the care of her when she needs it. Chance and Sam both will be watching out for her.”

Sam and I were grinning, thinking it would be Ma doing the watching out for us and not the other way around. I took over, “Sam, Joe tells me it will be easier getting a road built into the up country from here than from the Owen ranch. That’s another reason I went along with what Rita was saying.”

“You sure you’re okay if I go to managing the ranch for John? Seems like I’ve fallen into a pretty damned good situation. Rita, I can’t believe you’d give up the home you’ve had for so many years.”

“No, I got my man even though I had to shoot him to get him. I’m sticking right close to him for the rest of my life. I’m right where I want to be.”

“Well, okay then, all we have to do is get John’s okay. I’ll make sure Nancy puts it up to him.”

I spoke again, looking at Nancy, “I’ll feel a lot better about how your brother died and John hasn’t said much, but I’m sure he hasn’t forgotten. I don’t want to be around to remind him.”

“Don’t think that, Chance. Dad was never around and if there is any guilt, it is on him. Dad told me he forgave you. You’ve done a lot for him, so please be at ease.”

Sam and Nancy had a two hour ride so they didn’t stay long. I had planned to take one of the two hands with us tomorrow, but decided I would have them check the herd and we would be together and alone for one more day. I gave them my orders about the cattle and then returned to the house. Rita had packed food for our trip so we could leave when we felt like it.

We crossed the ranch early after having coffee and a couple of hunks of bread. During roundup, Joe had pointed out where I could assess the hill country from this ranch the easiest. The ridge that surrounded the valley was nowhere near as high as it was above the Owen and the Pickwell ranches. Rita and I examined the entrance and we marked out where I could build a road. At first it wouldn’t be much more than a trail, but as it was used more it would naturally become wide enough so I could put wagons over it.

We didn’t see any cattle this far west. There weren’t that many for the amount of land they had to browse on. Feed had been good for them so they hadn’t gone far from where we had driven them up from the Owen ranch. Now we began to look where to build our first line camp. I also wanted to find a suitable place to build a home for Rita. We moved north away from the valley ranches. Rita kept in sight of me and disappeared occasionally. 

It was eleven by the clock, when I heard, “Chance, Chance come here. I think I have found just the place where I would love to have our home.” 

I came up beside her to find her pointing to a high spot, with a fairly flat area of about fifty acres that was partially open. There was some low brush, but even so there was grass on the open land. I could see a few burned snags that hadn’t tipped over where fire had likely burned through here years ago.

“Perfect, there is water here. Not much in the creek-bed now, but some and we can dam that up to conserve it. The fall rains will be here in another three weeks. We’ll ride up the creek and see if it is spring fed. I think it must be. This is only about five miles from the Barkley ranch where Ma is living and it can’t be more than fifteen or eighteen miles from the Owen spread and Sam.

“Chance, why don’t you go see about the water, while I put together a lunch. Breakfast was a long time ago.”

“Bread and coffee isn’t much of a first meal, but I wanted to get started,”

“Go.”

I traveled about a quarter mile when I came up to the creek head waters. This was a swamp of about an acre. This wasn’t the only creek the springs fed. There was another smaller one going east that was nearly dry. I was satisfied that this would be enough water to maintain our home and ranch buildings adequately. I looked around and could see with a little work redirecting the water flow, I should have water even in the driest of times.

I heard Rita shout, saying it was time to eat. We ate and I laid back half asleep.  I could hear Rita stirring around. “What’cha doin’? I was almost asleep.”

“Planning my house. We’ll have a nice little bungalow to begin with. I want a two story for the second section in about three years for the kids. Right here is where our front door will be. I’ll be satisfied with one big room to cook, eat and lounge in. For now behind that they’ll be two bedrooms, and when we build on, we can take the roof off the bedrooms and build up another story. If we need more, we’ll go back one more big room downstairs with another two bedrooms above that. That’s nine rooms all together.”

“Whatever you want, Rita. I think we will build the first line camp right here. The men and I can build that. I’ll see if I can’t get someone to frame our house this fall and winter. There are two outfits that operate pit sawmills and over on the Platte River there is a water driven mill. By spring we’ll have enough lumber to put us into our own house.”

“Why do you want a line camp here?”

“We’ll use it for the men building the big house. That way they will be right here and the builders can put in longer days and get done sooner. Later it will be used for a bunkhouse

“Can we afford it?”

“Rita, we can if you are willing to use what John Owen gave us for a wedding present. I think the money he gave Sam and me was money I paid him for his cattle. Anyway, he was generous.

“I’m willing. What better use for it?”

“Okay, I guess we better get moving. I want to look for another site for the second line camp before dark. We’ll go east another mile. We should run onto some of our cattle by that time. One more camp after that, and then we’ll build one that we can put a couple Indians into. I suspect the Indians will like the cabin so much they will all want one. The tipi up here where they have been living will be gone forever.”

“Yes, and I’m not the only one that makes plans.” We tightened our bedrolls and made our way east. It was more than a mile later when we ran onto a spring that trickled down into a swampy bowl. I studied it. “Ron has a scoop. I’ll hire him to make the cattle a water hole to drink from.”

“Chance, I’m not drinking from it after the cattle.”

“Won’t have to. We’ll put a fence around the spring. It should be clear enough to swim in, though.”

Rita looked disgusted at me. “I knew that, dummy.”

I wasn’t listening to Rita. “Look, Sweetheart, there are some cattle feeding over there in the brush. I knew we would spot some soon.” There were three cows with this year’s calves by their side. Soon several more made their way to the swamp where there was a spot where they could suck up water from between some bushes close enough to the edge where the ground was still fairly solid. My heart swelled with pride. These same animals three months ago were just skin and bones.

“Rita, you know we should stay over and not go back until tomorrow. We have our blankets.”

“Where are we going to camp?”

“We are going to see the Indians anyway, we’ll stay with them. We’ll look for one more place for a line camp. It just came to me that we should have one higher up where a hand can see more of the ranch when the leaves come off.”

“You’re always thinking aren’t you?”

“Yeah, I guess. I wonder how far Ma got. She should be near Laramie by nightfall tomorrow. Maybe they will have a boarding house she can sleep in rather than her tent.”

“Chance, your Ma amazes me. Everything about her is so together. I mean she headed out to do something with two men and another boy who is half man grown. I already know she doesn’t hesitate to kill to protect a loved one. She gave up her home and traveled halfway across the country to find her son and saved his life before she even had a chance to say hello. She wants land and makes an offer to the person she had trouble with years ago. The house is more of cave than a home and two months later, she takes off to buy stuff to make it comfortable.”

“Yeah, you should have known my Dad. He taught her everything and I don’t know but what she is better at getting along than he was. Me and Sam turned out pretty well and it was all because of them. You know you turned out damned well, yourself. That says a lot about your mother.”

“Yeah, I think so. Dad wasn’t much, but he loved Mom. He just couldn’t find anything where he could get ahead. Things got better after he died when Mom went to work here for John. She was in love with John soon after we moved here. She never let John know she was interested until Nancy’s Mom died. That brings me to Nancy. I like her a lot and she thinks the world of Mom. I’m surprised she fits in as well as she has.”

“How come you are willing to give up the home with your mother?”

“Chance, I love you and want to be with you. I think I’ll be happier living closer to your ma than with my own. I don’t want Nancy to get discouraged with the rough life out here. She tells me how refined her own mother and her aunt were, so I’m giving her every chance to be happy here where her dad and my mother are a little more genteel.”

I burst out laughing, “Ma has never shown you the pictures of her coming out party has she? I tell you there is no one more genteel than my mother was when young. Pa stole her heart down in Mississippi when she was sixteen at some Christmas Ball on a neighboring plantation. Pa began to court Ma and did for about three months. Her brother and father weren’t happy and they almost fought a duel with Dad over the situation.

“My grandmother talked to Ma and Pa to find out how much they loved each other. Threats were made by both Ma’s father and brother. My grandmother didn’t want to have blood spilled and made the lovers promise to never return if she could arrange for them to get away. The next morning at three, she had a packed coach standing at the door.”

I paused, remembering what I had never shared … even with Ma. I shared it now with Rita. “I went by there when I headed for the fighting. I searched for Ma’s home place where she grew up.” I paused again “And, I found it. Some Missouri guerrillas had robbed and burned the plantation.

“I found my grandmother living in a small hovel with her Mammy who was taking care of her. She appeared to have lost her mind. It was the shock of losing her people and her beloved home. After the war on my way home I found the Mammy still alive when I inquired for her whereabouts. She said my grandmother died within the week of my leaving years before.

“Two days before she died, she said to Mammy, ‘I saw Chancellor yesterday. I’m going to him now. He needs me.’ I was named for my grandfather. His name was Chancellor.”

Rita was crying, “She must have thought you were her husband instead of you being an unknown grandson.”

“Who’s to know? I never met my grandfather.”

__________________

We rode on in silence until I looked down and saw Hey Pete running at my stirrup.

“Joe, said you come soon.”

“I didn’t tell him I was coming.” Hey Pete shrugged his shoulders and laughed.

All the Indians were out to greet us when we stepped down from our horses. “Joe, Rita and I were up here looking where to build a home and some line camps. We have found most of where we want to build except for one. We decided to camp out tonight and finish up in the morning before going back to the ranch. Sorry to show up without bringing anything.”

“Don’t worry about it. Things have been a lot better for the bunch of us since you landed here. We’ve never been so rich. Some of the hides for our tipi were getting pretty old and we are replacing them with the cattle hides you’ve provided. I’ll have a bed made up for you. This is still your honeymoon isn’t it?”

“Yeah, this week and next until Ma gets back. She lost almost a day getting started, because the freight wagon had two rotted wheels. She went in the gig.”

“I heard. I saw that boy you put on drive off from the Owen ranch, and figured what happened. Anyone go with her.”

“I sent two men and Rod. She’s stopping in Laramie to see if they got some of what we need and then she’s going on to Cheyenne for the rest.”

The Indians built us a bed of spruce tips to lay our blankets on. That done we ate steak and beans. Rita had some flour and the usual baking soda in her saddle bag and she made biscuits. We ate until we were full and then sat around the fire until it was almost dead. Joe told stories of things he had seen and done since he had come into the Indian lands. He told us how he had met his first squaw, Morning Sun.

Most of the Indians in this band were related to Joe. Some descended from him directly or from Morning Sun’s family. No matter, they all owed Joe allegiance. They all got along together except for his two granddaughters. I suspected the kids might be great-grand-children. The two squaws hated each other. Joe apparently couldn’t do anything about it so he treats both equally. I guess Indians have some of the same situations where brothers and sisters can’t along the same as in our own culture.

I explained to Joe that I wanted to build a line camp here at the Indian site. “I was thinking you could call it home. I’ve ordered enough stoves which are large enough to heat a small cabin and the top can be slid side-ways so you can cook on it. The camp should be big enough so we can keep some supplies, etc. in it. That way we won’t have to head back to the ranch for a broken rope or something.”

“Is it alright if I can find a woman to cook for me?” I looked at him and saw a twinkle in his eyes. He continued, “Halona has a half-breed aunt that wants to come join her. You might have to make the door a little wider, she’s pretty solid.”

Rita and I both laughed. “We’ll build it anyway you want.”

“I can get it built if you get me a few nails to hold the roof on.”

“Ma is in Laramie for just such items. Each of the line camps will have one window in them. She’s buying some sheets of glass at the same time.”

We discussed what he would need to build the camp and how big it should be. Rita told him about the house she wanted for a home. I asked, “Joe, how do you get to town from here? You must have a trail?”

“Sure, "It is just above that spring that will be your water supply for your new house. We’re pretty high up whether you realize it or not. When you get on the trail the ground gently slopes down until just before you hit the Casper road. This trail comes out among a bunch of boulders and you wouldn’t even know the two connect. You’re almost in sight of town where you went for that dance when your Ma showed up and saved your butt. You will be closer to town than it is to the Barkley ranch.”

“Good, I’m going over there tomorrow when I leave here. I understand there are a couple of lumber mills near town. I want to build a home for Rita out of sawn timbers and boards. I hope to have one that equals the one that she has been living in at the Owen ranch.”

“You’ll never get it built this year.”

“I know that, but I plan on getting the site and foundation in. I’m hoping I can get the timbers for the frame squared even if it isn’t put up. The first order of business is the line camps, anyway.”

“Get us a couple on new axes and I’ll set the Indians to getting the logs together. I will need help notching the ends. They can help with the chinking when we put it up. With enough hands they’ll go up fast.”

“God, Joe, I’m glad I paired up with you. It hasn’t even been a year yet.”

“Yeah, I was kind of going to hell when you found me. I had no woman and I was wondering if I shouldn’t make my way east to see what happened to the woman I was married to forty years ago. I’m glad you showed up when you did. Of course if you would break loose with another bottle next time you are up this way, I’d be awful happy.”

“I’ll see if I can find one.”

“Two would be better.” I grinned.

It was two days later Rita and I made it back to the Barkley ranch. I wondered how Ma was making out. We had stayed one night in the town with the family where Rita, Mary, and Naomi had changed their clothes to go to the dance that one time. I had been busy ordering things to build with. I think I had everything I could do done. We did say hi to the pastor who had married us when we met him on the street. He didn’t have our pictures with him. I said we had no way to carry them, anyway.

The last night we went to visit Nancy and Sam. As I dropped off to sleep, I thought Sam and me had done damned well in choosing the women we did. That is if either of us had any choice in the matter.

——————————

Far south in Laramie, Hetty said to Rod who had the reins, “Pull up beside those two women.”

“Ladies, could you direct me to a boarding room where a woman might be safe to stay for the night?”

The women turned in unison. “Of course Madam, take the right at the end of the street and go about four houses and you’ll see a large house on your left. That’s Mrs. Toomy’s, she is a widow and runs a fine establishment.”

“Thank you. Rod, leave me there and take the horse to the livery. I’m sure you can bunk in the hay mow.” As Hetty got out at the boarding house with her bag in her hand, she spoke to Gordie and Manny, the two hands with her. “You men let Rod hang out with you. Don’t let him drink. Tell the bartender to give him sarsaparilla.

“And don’t you get too drunk either. In the morning see if you can find a freight outfit I can talk to. If I can find enough stuff on my list to fill a wagon, I’ll buy here and then go on to Cheyenne for the rest. Here’s five dollars walking around money for drinks and meals. I’ll meet you in the morning after breakfast. Rod, you come back here and you can eat here with me.”

Hetty walked up the steps and through the door. An elderly lady was sitting at a desk. “Mrs. Toomy, I’d like a room for the night, if you have one.”

“I can accommodate you. Come far?”

“Three days and two nights in a gig, and I slept on the ground under a piece of canvas. I’m in town buying for a ranch this side of Casper.”

“I’ll give you my best room. I think you’ll appreciate it. The mattress isn’t even lumpy yet. You’ll want to freshen up. We set the table in another hour. There will be a few locals set up to it as well as some guests. I’ll have a maid bring you some warm water.”

“Thank you.”

Someone knocked on Hetty’s door. She had lain down. “Supper will be on the table in ten minutes. Mrs. Toomy asked me to inform you.” 
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            
“She is so thoughtful, thank you.”
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                   Hetty had hung up a different dress to remove the wrinkles and she pinched her lips and cheeks. She ran a comb through her naturally wavy hair, still some color still predominant and slowly went down to the dining room. Most of the patrons were eating already. Hetty headed for an empty seat. A man glanced up that was on the left. He hurriedly got to his feet.

“Miz, Baldwin, fancy meeting you here.”

“Hello, Rafe. I didn’t expect to meet you either. By the way you know me well enough to call me Hetty. Have you picked up your money for the ranch yet?”

“No, I’ve been busy up north with the Stockman’s Association. I’m heading for Cheyenne in a couple days. I thought I might relax and set in on a game of cards tonight. I need to relax for a bit. It’s still there isn’t it?”

“Of course.”

“I knew it would be. Your word is always good.”

 Hetty looked at Rafe and he grinned, speaking derisively, “You have a better reputation than I do.”

Hetty changed the subject, “Rafe, where were you from originally?”

“I came from a cracker family in one of the Border States. My family is all gone now, and for your information, they were always on the edge of being outlaws, mostly small stuff. Actually I’m pretty proud of where I’m right now as a member of the Stockman’s Association.

“I took your advice to heart when you told me to be honest. You sure showed me that being honest is the best policy. You’re the only one who ever beat me. ’Course this Stockman’s Association has its good members and bad. John Owen is one of the best. I’m ashamed I didn’t side him when Portman was gunnin’ for him. But then you Baldwins were there when needed as always.”

“Good for you, Rafe. I may see you in Cheyenne. I’m buying a wagon load of supplies here in Laramie and then getting another load of goods that I can’t find here from Cheyenne.”

“Are you using the wagon that came with the ranch?”

“No, we couldn’t use it. The two front wheels were rotted where they sank down into the dirt. We didn’t realize it until we pushed it out from under cover.”

“Hetty, I’m sorry. I thought it was good and ready to use.”

“I know that. Not your fault.”

“Thank you. Well, I guess I’ll head over to the saloon and see if I can find me a game. Hetty, I’m really glad we had a chance to talk. I may see you at breakfast.”

Hetty watched Rafe walk away and she was thinking maybe there was hope for him yet. She had another small glass of wine and then went out back. She asked for another ewer of water to wash up. Too tired to disrobe entirely, she pulled a blanket over her and immediately went to sleep.

Over at the saloon, Rafe met up with Hetty’s two hands, Manny and Gordie. They had worked for Rafe before the ranch was bought by Hetty. Rafe bought them a whiskey and settled into a seat buying into a game of dealer’s choice. Rod was introduced to Rafe as they stood around watching the cards being dealt. “You want a drink, son?”

“Just sarsaparilla, the boss won’t let me touch liquor.”

“Listen to her, kid, she’s a smart woman.” The two men with Rod, Manny and Gordie soon drifted away to drink at the bar. Rod stood and watched the play and money change hands. There seemed to be one person who was luckier than the others in the game.

Rafe’s money was almost gone when he spoke up after laying his six-shooter on the table He spoke to the man dealing cards, “If there a ten-spot on the bottom of the deck you’re dealing from, I’m naming you a cheat. If there isn’t I’ll apologize.” Everyone’s eyes were on the dealer. There was pair of tens on the table in front of the man dealing. Rafe had a pair of sevens showing and there were a pair of nines in front of another player.

Rafe pushed his chair back and started to stand up. The cheat looked around at those in the game. He suddenly jerked his arm and a sleeve gun appeared in his hand. He never hesitated and fired into Rafe’s chest. Rafe showed more heart even though mortally wounded. He reached for his gun and calmly shot the man who was doing the dealing.

Rafe slumped onto the floor. “Kid, go get Hetty. I need to talk to her before I die. Hurry, because I don’t think I have long.” One of the drinkers gave Rod a hand up onto a horse standing at the hitch rail, pointing him for the boarding house. The boarding house was dark with only a light in the entry. Rod knew Hetty must be upstairs. He ran to the top and began shouting for Miz Hetty.

Hetty took a minute to put on her jacket. She was barefoot, but came to the door.  “Rod, be quiet, you’ll wake up the whole house. What’s the matter anyway?”

"Rafe Barkley has been shot and wants to speak to you. He’s at the saloon one street over on the left. I have a horse. He said he is dying.”

“Let me get my shoes.”

“No, Rafe is bleeding terribly. There isn’t time.”

“Okay, get me into the saddle.” Rod did, jumping onto the horse behind her and pointing her to where the saloon was.

Arriving at the saloon, Rod got down and reached up to drag Hetty from the saddle so she wouldn’t have to lift her leg over in front of the crowd gathered in front. There was a town marshal inside talking to the patrons. Rafe was gasping for breath. There was a doctor there shaking his head saying there was no hope.

Hetty leaned down, and Rafe eyes lit up when he recognized her. “Hetty, make sure I’m buried in the town cemetery. Everything I own is in my wallet and in my bags in the room over the general store. You might give the kid my horse and saddle. He reminds me of what I was like at his age. I’ve told the marshal all this so you won’t have any trouble.” Rafe went quiet and everyone thought he had died.

His eyes came open once more. “Hetty, I never had the love of a good woman. I set my sights for someone like you. I guess there wasn’t another Hetty.”

“Rafe, I’ve changed my mind, you are a good man and I’ll swear to it.” Rafe smiled and the light went out of his open eyes. This time everyone knew Rafe had given it up.

“Marshal, you heard most of what Rafe said?”

“Yes, Ma’am. The boys that were in the game divided up what the killer had in his pockets and what was in front of him on the table. It will be more than enough to bury your friend.” He handed Hetty a pouch. “There may be more, I’ll confiscate what the killer had in his room too. You might as well have that as well. Rafe sure looked up to you.”

“Find someone that needs the money more than me. What’s in the pouch will do. Do you know anyone who can chisel a stone with Rafe’s name on it?”

“I’ll send someone over to Toomy’s at breakfast to make all the arrangements. If you’d wait a minute, I sent the kid for your gig so you can ride back to the boarding house. That’s a good kid you got working for you. It was his idea.”

Everyone was up at the boarding house. Rumors had reached there about the killing already. Hetty apologized for Rod waking everyone. She announced, “The man I was talking to at supper was killed in a poker game. He asked for me because he considered me his friend. I was holding his hand when he passed on. Everyone should have a friend near when they die even it is for only a few minutes. Now, I’m going to bed, my feet are sore.”

Rod had come in with her and helped her up the stairs. “Go to bed, Rod. You’ve been a real help to me.”

—————————————

There were two men who came in at breakfast to talk to Hetty about burying Rafe. The men stated as Hetty made the arrangements. “Two dollars for the man who digs the grave. Five dollars for a box to put him in and I can get a preacher to say a few words. Did you know the man well?”

“Not well, although I have known him for years. I met him down in Texas twenty years ago. He left not long after I met him and I haven’t seen much of him since. He had a ranch up near Casper and I saw him right after I arrived here. I think he sold it shortly after that. That’s it I guess.”

“I heard he asked for you while dying.”

“Yes, he didn’t want to die alone. I guess I was the only one in Laramie he knew. Can you have him ready about ten this morning, I’m awful busy.”

“I’ll make it happen. If you have a ten dollar gold piece I’ll be positive.”

“Okay, ten dollars is good. How much for the preacher?”

“Two dollars would cover it.” Hetty handed a gold coin and two silver dollars to him. “The two dollars extra is to see that you get this done on time.”

The other man spoke now, “Ma’am, you wanted a stone for him. I can do that.”

“How much for the stone and twenty-one letters?”

He hesitated, “Maybe twenty dollars.”

“Good enough. I’ll be back by here a week from now. Can you have it done by then?”

“Certainly.” Hetty handed him a twenty-dollar gold piece and turned to her breakfast. The two said thank you and walked out.

Hetty ate fast and headed for the Marshal’s office. There was a deputy sheriff sitting in a chair. “You the woman who is going to bury one of those men at the poker table last night?”

“Yes, Rafe Barkley. The marshal heard him tell me I was to have his effects. They are in a room over the General Store. The Marshal gave me his wallet already.”

“I’ll take you there now.”

Rod was coming down the street and Hetty told him to follow her. Entering the room, the bed was undisturbed. There was a satchel and a large portmanteau. There was also a blanket roll still tied. Rafe hadn’t even unpacked.

“What about his horse and saddle?”

“He gave them to Rod. I have a bill of sale for the horse. It was in his wallet.”

“Okay, I guess you can take this stuff. Make sure you pay for the room.”

“Sure. Where is the freight office, I need to hire a wagon?” Rod was almost running to keep up with Hetty. Coming down, Hetty told Rod to take everything over to her room at Toomy’s.

Hetty went inside the store and wanted to speak to the owner. “I’ll pay for that room of the man who got killed last night. He asked me to just before he died. I also have an order here and I’ll buy anything on my list. I’m going to have it freighted upcountry.”

Rod came in while Hetty was dickering. “Rod, when you get this stuff up to my room, find Manny and hunt up the freight yard. Tell the boss to meet me here. Tell him I’ve got a funeral at ten. And Rod, call me Ma, you’re family now.”

Ma again turned her attention back to the store manager, “You’ve got a better inventory of what I need than I expected. I don’t know as I will have to go to Cheyenne.”

“Trains are close. I’m just the manager here. The main store is owned by the same outfit In Cheyenne. With all the people pouring into the area, we have a warehouse here. The owner takes it right off the train and it saves handling more than once. If you can wait we can order it and we can get most everything within a month. The owner owns a portion of the freight company located here too.”

“Probably your prices are higher too.”

“I can’t deny that, but we can get things to you a lot faster. If you are buying right along, we might give you a discount.”

“I’ll ask. I’m buying for everyone in the valley where I’m located. There’s, one sizable farm and four cattle ranches. We’d like to lock in a good price. We’ve got money in the Cheyenne bank. You can check.”

“I’ll do that. You say you have a funeral?”

“Yeah, Rafe Barkley was killed while playing cards last night. That’s why I’m paying for his room.”

“I heard about that. I knew Rafe. He used to trade here and I knew him by sight.”

“I knew him before he left Texas. That’s where I was from before coming up here with my sons. The whole family is together now.”

“I’ll tell you what, Miz Baldwin. I’ll break down what you buy and lay out what I can do for you, including the freight costs. That way you can buy more. Just send someone in with a list at anytime and from now on, I’ll put your order together and send it up to the ranch. With an order of this size, I’ll carry you until I see you again.”

“I’ll do that. Do you order from that Deering Company that makes farming equipment. The farm I spoke about wants some kind of grass mowing machine. We’re helping him buy it. If it works that well we might just buy one of our own.”

“We never have done business with that company, but I’ll get me a catalog of what they manufacture. Maybe if they are looking for dealers, the owner here might see if he can get on with them. I can see doing business with your outfit will bring in a few dollars.”

“Would you check to see if they also make sulky plows? One of the neighbors would like to know a little more about them.”

Rod came in said the freight boss was busy. “I told him you would see him after the funeral.”

“That’s okay, Rod, I think I have it covered. The store manager here will take care of it for me. Are Manny and Gordie going to the funeral?”

“I don’t know. They said Rafe was a pretty good boss when they worked for him.”

“I’m guessing they probably won’t be there. Rod, go find them and just mention that I think they should, but it’s up to them. They can have the rest of the day off. I think we’ll be heading home at first light tomorrow. I’m not going on to Cheyenne. I’m leaving a list of what I can’t get here and this store will bring it up and deliver it right to the ranch. It’s all the same outfit. What I was able to get will be loaded and leave by 1:00 today.

“We’ll pass them on the road before nightfall tomorrow. I want to go through Rafe’s effects this afternoon and them I’m going to rest. You might want to try out your new saddle and mount. You can ride him some on the way home.”

“Thank you, Ma, I was so hoping I could. I’ll escort you to the funeral. I’ll be back after telling the others when we are leaving.” Ma smiled and slipped Rod another gold piece.

“That’s for your sarsaparilla. You might buy the boys a drink or two out of that. I suspect they are broke by now. You can tell them you will buy them the drink after the funeral. I think that might get them there.”

“Ma, why do you want me to do things that way?”

“Because they might not realize it now, but someday they will look back and wish that they had. I’m just saving them some regrets. After all, Rafe was their boss for awhile and they knew him pretty well. ”

“Oh.”

Soon it was time to head for the cemetery. The marshal was in the store and heard Hetty ask Rod to get the gig for her to ride in. The deputy sheriff said when he came up the street that he’d follow along. His and the marshal’s horse were at the hitch rail already. Manny and Gordy came along on their horses and pulled in behind the group. Rod handed Hetty into the gig and the marshal road along next to her.

“Miz, Baldwin, the grave has been opened and the body is in the casket. The preacher is over on the boot hill side of the cemetery at present and he’ll be along soon. There won’t be anyone else here. When the preacher gets here, he will be in a hurry because he has been asked to see a very sick woman who is one of his flock.”

“I’ll keep it short. A prayer and a psalm should do it.”

When everyone was standing at the grave, Hetty asked if Rod was okay. “Yeah, I saw my Ma and Pa buried. Dad couldn’t afford a box for Ma and I couldn’t afford one for Dad. Rafe will be pretty comfortable.” They stood waiting for the preacher. Finally They could see him dodging around the stones and wooden crosses that covered the graves.

He reached them. He looked at Hetty, “You must be Miz Baldwin, and the one who asked me to have a service for this gentleman, Mr. Barkley. I’d like to keep it short if I could. I’m kind of in a hurry.” He paused and realized he should have been calm and poised in a situation such as this.

“That will be fine, we have been informed you are needed with the living. If you would recite the twenty-third psalm and lead us in the Lord’s Prayer, it will be sufficient. I will relate what I knew of him and keep it short.”

She stepped to the grave. “I met Rafe Barkley when he was a young man of twenty. He was a puncher working on some of the ranches near our outfit, although he never worked for us.

“I met him again a few weeks ago and we exchanged pleasantries. We had some little dealings coming away from that and having respect for each other. My two hands standing here with me worked for him for a time and now they work for me. You boys want to say anything?”

Manny spoke up, “He was a good boss.”

Gordy said, “He paid us on time and we always had good food to eat.” That was it.

The preacher waited a minute and then began reciting the Twenty-third Psalm. He had a good deep voice and put a lot of expression into the passage. “If you would follow along as I pray for Rafe Barkley, we can light his way to heaven.”

It was silent when the prayer concluded. “Thank you, Pastor for conducting the service.”

The preacher stooped for a handful of dirt, and said a short benediction concluding with the usual, “Ashes to ashes, dust to dust.” He shook Hetty’s hand and then turned to hurry away.

Hetty stayed beside the wooden box that held Rafe. Everyone else withdrew while she said a few words in prayer. When she turned away, the marshal came up beside them and spoke, “Ma’am, I’ll stick around until the gravediggers get here and help slide Mr. Barkley into the grave. I have to admire you for stepping up and doing for a person whom you knew so slightly. I hope you have a safe journey home.”

“Thank, you Marshal. I’m sorry you felt you had to disturb your rest to see this done.”

“Ma’am, I usually follow through on something that occurs during my shift.” He turned and sat down on a neighboring stone while they made their way out to where the horses were hitched.
____________________

Hetty said to Rod on the way back to Mrs. Toomy’s, “You didn’t take time to buy the boys a drink before the funeral, did you? How did you get them to come?”

“I just said they were expected. I said I had enough money to buy them a drink afterward. I’m supposed to meet them after I put the gig up.”

“Good, I couldn’t have handled it better myself. Drop me off in front of the milliners. I want to get my daughters-in-law a wedding present. One for Naomi Owen too. Winter is coming and I’m looking for sweaters and I’m hoping to find something for them. Rod, go to bed early, I want to get started at daylight. I can get us something to eat here before we leave. Come up to my room and bring down Rafe’s and my things. We’ll have to tie it on the back of the gig somehow.”

Hetty did find what she was looking for in presents. She made her way up to her room. She opened the valise first. Most of it was personal effects, underwear, two spare shirts, a vest, and a pair of trousers. There was another wallet in a side pocket. Hetty opened it and found papers … some about his job with the Stockman’s Association. There was also an envelope in the wallet and it appeared at first to be empty.

It wasn’t! Hetty held the paper she had made out for the bank draft to be paid to Rafe for payment of the Barkley ranch. It had Hetty’s, Chance’s, and Sam’s signatures. Rafe had never drawn it from their account in Cheyenne. Hetty almost fainted. She sat on the bed staring at it. 

She spoke just as if Rafe was in the room with her. “My God, Rafe, you have given me the price of the ranch and the price of all the cattle on it. I’ll hold you in my prayers from now until the day I die.”

She went down for supper and went up to her room, washed and went to bed. She never opened the portmanteau. She went to sleep after saying she was sorry addressing it to the soul of Barkley, wherever it was, over the ill feelings she had for Rafe at times. She awoke once during the night, and knew her apology had been accepted and she was at peace enough to immediately go back to sleep.

When packed and ready in the morning, Hetty told Rod to ride the mount he had been given as she needed room in the gig for the extra portmanteau and the valise. She would drive. “I may have you drive the gig when I feel like I’m stuck to the damned seat.”


Chapter Five

Rita and Chance were back at the ranch after spending the night with Sam and Nancy. They figured it would be another seven days before Ma and the three with her would return. The two punchers on the place came to the door while Rita was preparing the evening meal. “Did you bring food? We been living on flour fried in bacon grease and the grease was rancid.”

“Oh, I’m so sorry. I forgot all about you guys. You know with our honeymoon and all. Yes, we brought food. We spent the night at the Owen ranch, I’ve got steaks and Nancy let me have a dozen ears of corn. She said the kernels are big, but maybe there is some taste left in them. I’m boiling potatoes and I have a jar of wild strawberry jam my mother put up last June to put on some powder biscuits. Will that make you forget what I forgot?

“Yes’m, it certainly will.”

Over supper, Chance asked, “Did you guys get around the whole ranch?”

“Yeah, the cattle look good. There’s plenty of feed. The waterholes are getting down, but the rain we had during the roundup should hold us ’til the rains come. It’s been a normal year so far. How are things on the Owen ranch?”

“The cattle have bounced back now that I bought half the herd and moved them up into the land I’m claiming. Those cattle are looking good. We rode through several bunches on the way down. My only worry now is if we have a hard winter with deep snow. I’ve planned to get line camps built and I may have you punchers from here rotate a couple weeks at a time to live in them. That way someone will be there to watch the cattle.”

“What could we do if the snow gets too deep?”

“Use the horses to break trail so the cattle can get out of the coolies to where there is feed. I may lose a few cows until I get it figured out. Ideally all the cattle should feed up there in the summer and then move back down here where the snow doesn’t pile up so deep.”

“That makes sense. You’d never dig them out of there after snow fall. We’ve been here four years. I’ve never gone up there where your cows are, but they should find feed enough. It can’t be too bad with the Indians living up there with horses and all.”

“I know. They haven’t mentioned but what cattle could survive up there. Down in Texas we didn’t have to worry about the snow and cold weather so much. I’ll be talking to Joe Arcand and the Indians. Maybe they can guess what kind of winter is coming.”

“Are we going to be working with the Indians?”

“Yes, they will be living in one and maybe two of the line camps. I used them when I moved cattle off the Owen property and they worked together with us and John’s crew. Rita and Mary Pickwell worked right with them while that was happening.

“How come they hang around here, anyway?”

“They’ve been here for years. They are supposed to live on the reservation up along the Wind River and I may run into trouble with the Indian Agent about them being here. For now, I just as soon feed them because they are a big help to us. I don’t know what will happen when Joe goes. They are mostly his family. I’m thinking I can slip the Indian Agent a few dollars to forget they are here. He gets food to feed by the number of Indians he has on the reservation. I’ll suggest he count these as being up there, but I’ll feed them and he might make a few dollars on the difference.”

“He wouldn’t do that would he?”

“It depends on the agent. Some agents get posted to here by the politicians back in Washington. Some of those same agents go home with their pockets stuffed after a few years. As I say, it all depends. If a person can realize this is what can happen, it puts a man like me in a position of strength. I’m going to watch out for the Indians here and do what I can to make them a good life?”

“That sounds crooked.”

“It is. Hell, why do you think we moved up here from Texas? Crooks were coming in there from all over the country. There’s just no way to go against them with the laws they are making. I’m hoping it isn’t so bad up here in the territory, but I’ll deal with it if I have to.”

“What’s next, Boss?”

“Gabe, we’re going to take those front wheels off that big freight wagon. I talked to a wheelwright in town. He says he can fix them soon if we get them to him by the end of next week. Thank God they are the front wheels and not the huge rear ones. I’ll send one of you loaded with them in the buckboard. After that, I don’t know. Maybe we’ll head up into the hills and cut some logs for the first line camp. I’ll decide in the morning. We’ll come down every evening. Rita can have supper ready for us.”

“When is Miz Baldwin returning?”

“She has been gone four days. It takes five to get to Cheyenne. I’ll expect she will rest up a day in Laramie and buy what she can there. Whatever she buys will be put on a hired freight wagon and we should see that in about three days from now. So it will be at least ten days or more altogether. I plan on getting a lot done by then.”

Chance paused before changing the subject asking his hired man, “When should we expect to see the first snow?”

“Another month, but it won’t stay long. It’ll be six weeks before snow sticks around any length of time.”

“I guess I had better get to work then. It looks as if my brother was going to have an easier time of heading into winter than I will, but I hope to come out of it far ahead of where I am now. Maybe when John Owen and his Mrs. get back from their honeymoon, Sam can give me some hands to move along what needs to be done up in the hills.”

“What about your honeymoon? Miz Rita will want to get away for a time too, won’t she? But then Miz Hetty will be here so you can.”

“Whatever she wants, I will give her.”

“I should think so.”

“So, you two turn out early and do chores. We’ll eat and head for the hills. I’ll gather up what I think we need for tools and put them on a pack horse. We’ll have few hours to get something done. I picked a spot close to a pine grove where we can cut logs. It looks like the area was burned over twenty or twenty-five years ago so the trees are all of the same size.”

Randy answered. “We’ll have chores done. I’m pretty good with an axe.”

“Good. I have a crosscut saw for felling and a tape for marking. Have you used one of those before?”

“Nope, but I’ve seen them, but not used one.”

“Well, they’ve been around for awhile. There are two different styles, one for two men to use and a one man one. They don’t transport very handy on a horse because they are long.”

I kissed Rita when Gabe and Randy were mounting up. I waved at her just before we rode out of sight. It was nearly eleven when we reached the area. I marked the trees to be cut and set the men to work. They complained, saying they could chop a tree down faster than they could get a tree down with that damned old contraption.

“You’ve got to have a rhythm. Remember you don’t push you only pull when your end of the saw is closest to the trunk. Here, I’ll show you.” Soon both were pulling the saw as fast as they could and it wasn’t but a few minutes before the tree came down. Notching the tree with an axe first for direction of falling trees wasn’n’t any different then chopping it so I didn’t have to explain that. These trees I marked were all about six or seven inches in diameter at 20 feet up. This would give me an inside length of 17 or 18 feet. The short side of the cabin would be cut 12 feet long for a width of 8 about feet.

I intended to have a single slope to the roof and the rafters going across the length rather than up and down. I had asked Ma to buy a barrel of nails to nail shakes onto rafters. The shakes would be rived from an 18 inch long block of the tree with a 15 face to the weather. As soon as Ma got back with Gordie and Manny we could put this up pretty damned fast. That was the plan anyway. I’m sure a day would do it. I was hoping Randy was as good with an axe as he said he was. I’d put him to notching the ends of the logs.

I looked around and found some flat stones to set the bottom logs on so they wouldn’t rot. These foundation logs were going to be four inches wider although they wouldn’t look it from the outside. I needed to notch these to set the floor logs into if I wanted to go to that trouble of having a floor. I could just use hides on the ground until I got to it.

We worked until three and had enough logs felled and trimmed and the best of them cut to length for this line camp. I’d look for the best tree to make shakes from the next time up here.

Rita had beef stew ready when they got back to the ranch. Chance related how far they had progressed. “I think tomorrow, I’ll go on to the next site we picked out for the second camp and cut logs for that one to. When we get enough help to raise the walls they’ll all be ready to do one after another.”

It was very late the eighth day since Ma had been gone when Chance and Rita woke up hearing some disturbance in the yard. Chance pulled his pants on and opened the door. His mother was stiffly getting down from the seat of the gig.

“Chance, sorry to wake you up, but we made good time and I wanted to sleep in my own bed tonight. Rod, would you bring my things in along with that valise and the suitcase. Gordie and Manny, go along to bed after you’ve put the animals into the corral. Sleep in tomorrow, I’m going to.” Ma brushed by Chance and headed for her room. Rod handed the things to Chance that were packed onto the seat of the gig and he set them down inside.

“Rod, where’d you get the extra horse and saddle?”

“It was given to me and I’ll tell you all about it in the morning. I don’t know how Ma does it. We were ready to give up, but she kept us on the road since daylight this morning, the same as yesterday. She’s amazing. Goodnight, I’ll see you at breakfast.”

Rita had been standing by the door to their bedroom, not speaking, just watching and listening to what had been said. Chance shut the outside door and gathered Rita to him as they went in to go to bed again. “Ma’s home, things will jump around here now. I also noticed Rod had a pistol buckled on. I wonder where that came from. It’s funny, Rod went away a kid and he acted more like a man tonight. I sure didn’t expect to see Ma for another week. Must be she didn’t go to Cheyenne.”

Ma was having coffee when Rita and Chance came out of their room in the morning. It was later than usual. Both had woken earlier, but Chance remembered Ma said she was going to sleep in, so he just turned over. “Ma, I thought you were sleeping in?”

“I did for awhile and then I thought I had better get up and feed the crew.”

“You’ve fed them already?”

“Yep. I’ll get breakfast for you now. How has your honeymoon been?”

Rita answered, “Just as good as I expected it to be. We went up to the new land and decided some things. We stayed one night with the Indians. We went to town and ordered things to build our new home. That will commence in the spring. We went over and stayed one night with Sam and Nancy. I stayed here on the ranch a couple of days while Chance, Gabe and Randy cut logs for the camps. I guess we have been busy.”

“I’d say so. Are you happy?”

“Ma, I feel as if I have been waiting for Chance all of my life and then one day there he was.”

“No chance for me to get away either. I am afraid she would shoot me if I tried to.”

“I might just do that. I need you right here with me.”

“Ma, I hope you felt as good about Dad as I feel about Rita. I think its called love.”

“Well I’d say so and I do know the feeling. Now listen up, I want to tell you about my trip. I’ve got a freight wagon coming with most of the goods we need for here and for the line camps. That will get here the day after tomorrow. We passed them the first day out of Laramie. The general store in Laramie and the big one in Cheyenne are owned by the same outfit so I ordered the rest of the things and they’ll be here in about ten days.

“You have been busy. I’ll bet you are glad you didn’t have to go to Cheyenne.”

“Yeah, riding that gig is no picnic. I rode Rod’s, mount part of the way coming home.”

“Where and how did he get money enough to buy his own horse? I noticed it had a saddle on it too.  He also was wearing a gun. He looked all grown up.”

“He is. I’m quite taken with the boy. In fact, I’m treating him as part of the family.”

“Okay by me. I liked him from the first when I met him. Well, tell me about it.”

“Okay, well anyway, we rode into Laramie before supper the fourth day. I found lodging and when I went to sit at table, I sat down beside Rafe Barkley. We had a pleasant conversation. Then when he got up, he said he was going to play poker. He was going on to Cheyenne the next day.  I gave our boys some money for drinks and they were to help me the next day. I went up to my room and got into bed.

“The next thing I knew I heard Rod out on the stairs shouting for me. It seems Rafe got into an argument with one of the card players about cheating and Rafe braced him. The gambler had a sleeve gun and shot Rafe and he went down. Rafe did kill him before dropping to the floor. Rod, Manny, and Gordie were in the crowd and Rafe asked Rod to get me.

“I didn’t have five minutes with him before he died. Anyway, he left me everything he had if I would see if he was buried decently. You know, I ended up liking Rafe at the end? He told me Rod was a good kid and was to have his horse.

“The marshal was there and he was decent and heard it all so I did as directed and ended up arranging a funeral at ten the next day. I even ordered Rafe a stone. I worked before and after the funeral arranging for what we needed off our list. I slept in bed that night, and we headed home the next morning. We passed the freight wagon about noon the next day, so here I am.”

“Buying in Laramie must have cost a lot more didn’t it?”

“Not that much. I promised the store everyone here in the valley would trade with that particular outfit. I give them a draft on our account and we don’t have to transport a bunch of money. Next time I order, I’ll probably only need Rod to ride with me and you can use Gordie and Manny here.”

“We will run out of money, won’t we? Paying for the ranch took a big chunk of it.”

“Not for awhile. I didn’t even spend our cattle money so that’s why I won’t need anybody but Rod.”

“Ma, explain why we still have so much money.” Ma got up and went into her room, coming back with a wallet. She also sat a pouch down beside her on the table.

“Chance, the pouch has got about $89 in it. That was on the table when Rafe was killed. What was in front of the gambler was divided up amongst the players. Out of that I paid for Rafe’s funeral and stone.” Ma opened the wallet and handed me an envelope. “Open that and you will see why we still have so much money.”

I opened it up, recognizing that it was the draft against our account that was to pay Rafe for the ranch. “He never collected payment for the ranch, did he?”

“Nope, he was headed to Cheyenne to get it when he was killed. He stopped off in Laramie to rest up and play a relaxing evening at cards.”

“Ma, that means we bought this ranch for just ten percent of the price.”

“That’s the way I read it. All I have to do is burn this slip of paper and who’s to know. Rafe was dying, realized he had no family, and I guess he wanted to make amends for his stealing from me and Pa years ago. I told him I thought he was a good man. He heard me and was smiling when he gasped his last.”

“Ma, it is kind of sad that he didn’t survive when you found out there was some good in him.”

“I know, and that’s what bothers me. I guess we can make use of the money. I was thinking about it all the way home. I think we should put it into buying more cattle. Lord knows you have enough land.”

“Ma, the land isn’t just mine. Sam and you are going to be equal partners. We were when in Texas and it wouldn’t be sensible to divide it up when we are here together. John Owen kind of shut me down on making it into a corporation model with shares. I think my mistake was in thinking the whole valley should be in it. Ron was willing to go along with it, but the farmer beyond him wasn’t too enthused.”

“Remember, we are speaking about land and cattle only. Any liquid assets wouldn’t be involved. This money I have been left wouldn’t come into play unless we bought cattle with it. You know, by saying you own all that land, in reality we only are squatting on it. You can buy some of the land and get a deed to it, but you can’t really buy thousands of acres.

“Chance, it might be a good idea to keep the assets to animals on the hoof. You bought cattle from John. When and how are you going to straighten out who owns what? You didn’t brand them.”

“No Ma, we didn’t have time. I’m not worried about John and I have built a trust with him so he isn’t worried about me. He lost money for two years on his ranch and would have lost a hell of a lot more if I hadn’t stepped in and bought some of his poor starving cattle. I even found him a few steers to sell that brought a few dollars. He remembers what the starving cattle looked like when he arrived the day after his son was killed. He said to me when he was leaving on his honeymoon that his cattle looked better now than at any time since he bought the ranch.”

Rita spoke, “I was there and it made me proud too … proud of the man I can now call my husband.”

“Ma, we do have some talking to do when John and Naomi get back from his honeymoon. I have no idea how John is going to take Sam becoming his ranch manager in my place. John is lucky in that. I’m sure Sam is a better cattleman than I am.”

“Chance, don’t sell yourself short. Your brother may be better than you when he has a ranch to run, but for putting a new one together, I’d go with you every time. You’re a person with vision and will attempt anything. Just look at what you have accomplished since you arrived here. You saved one ranch from going under. You have a good sized herd of cattle to put on a huge plot of land that you will make into one of the finest ranches in the area.”

“Whatever, Ma. What is coming on the load of freight?”

“I got the four stoves for the line camps. That is the heavy part on the load. I have window sashes for the house here and one small one for each of the camps. I have the nails and the hardware for the camps like hinges, etc. I also got utensils including all the kettles, fry-pans and some tin ware to eat on. I bought a half-dozen coal oil lanterns. I bought some small furniture items for the house here and have ordered the bigger items that will come on the freight wagon from Cheyenne.”

“Did you get the woodworking tools I asked for?”

“I did.” 

“How about the bench for dressing the shakes so they fit together?”

“I got the clamp and the board it is attached to. You’ll have to put legs on it and attach the foot peddle afterwards. Directions came with it.”

“It sounds as if you got all the important things. We can get to work just as soon as it gets here. In the meantime, I’ll be cutting the timbers up on the new land.”

“What about the house here?”

“Ma, I have a carpenter and helper coming next week. I want your house to be tight and comfortable. Right now this isn’t much more than a big shack. Someday you’ll have a house as good as the one over at Sam’s.”

“Yeah, and by the time you get it all fixed up, you’ll start your own house and leave me here all alone when it’s done. Oh, I know a young couple should have their own place. That is the only drawback to Sam moving over to the Owen ranch. I thought he would be here with me.”

“Ma, this isn’t all settled yet. John may want me to be over there and Sam will naturally return here. I’ll talk to Sam about it and see what he says.”

“That’s alright Chance, I shouldn’t expect you to stay here. I was thinking out loud anyway. Let’s forget that for now, would you bring Rafe’s portmanteau out of my room? We’ll go through it. It’s heavy and I haven’t opened it yet.”

I carried the suitcase out and swung it up onto the kitchen table. Ma had the key which had been in the wallet she received in the saloon from the marshal who had been holding it.

Ma opened it up, flipping the top back. There were papers packed into the pocket tied with a string. “We’ll go through those later. What is the rest, clothes?”

“It looks like it. There is suit here and a couple of dress shirts. Here is a small box that has jewelry in it. He must have looked pretty sharp dressed up. Did you ever see him that way?”

“No, mostly just dressed in range clothes. Not much to show for a man’s life. He must have had more than this. He either was robbed or he was moving from the area and disposed of everything.”

“We’ll never know. Is that everything?”

“Looks like it. Something is odd. What we have taken out don’t weigh that much and the portmanteau is heavy. There must be another compartment in it.”

I searched around the edges finally deciding there was a false bottom to the case. It had to be five inches wide across the bottom. The suitcase was covered in cow hide with brass reinforcements on the edges and especially at the corners. I inspected the brass on one end and didn’t see anything unusual. I checked the other end. This was a little different. The reinforcement seemed as tight, but I couldn’t budge it.

Close to the very bottom, though there was what looked like a brass pin through the reinforcement. “Rita, find me a small nail. That pin looks as it could be pushed out.”

The nail she brought me was too big and I asked her get me an awl from the tool-making kit. Ma went and got it. At first I couldn’t start the pin, if that was what it was. I tipped the suitcase over letting the edge hang over the table. I rapped the awl with my fist and suddenly the awl started the pin enough so I could grasp it my fingers on the underside. It was tight and I went back to rapping on the awl. Suddenly the pin dropped onto the floor.

I sat the case upright. There was now a little more gap between the leather and the reinforcement. I pulled on this and it was the end of a drawer. I slid it out and placed it on the table. The drawer was made of sheet brass. It had a brass cover that could be pulled up and off. There were some papers and what appeared to be a tally book. Below this was a sheet of heavy paper covering a tray that had stacks of currency. 

I picked up one stack out of one section and counted it. There were fifty-ten dollar bills in the stack and there were eight sections. I could see that the tray wasn’t very deep and just deep enough for a 50 count of bills. I picked up the tray by grasping a couple of dividers and it came up easily.

Below that I could see rows of eagle coins going the length of the drawer. There were four rows, again with dividers between the rows. “Christ, there must be $20,000 there.”

Ma said, “That’s why the portmanteau was so heavy. Count the bills. My God, what is there and what we owed him for the Barkley ranch and the cattle, it will be upward of forty or more thousand dollars.”

 “I’d say it is close to $50,000. Those bills aren’t all $10 bills.”

I said, “Rita, I’d say we will be able to buy more brood cows to stock our ranch with.”

“We’ll find a use for it. There’s nothing like having some money in the bank. Chance do you have any left from buying John’s cows? “

“Ma, I still have $700 dollars buried under Ron’s horseshit pile. Rita and I’ll ride over and dig it up. I want to see Ron, Mary and the baby. I suppose I can stand them razzing me about getting married.”

“Does that bother you, Chance?”

“Of course not Rita, it makes me proud.”

“I should hope so, I’m so proud to be married to you.”

“Okay, you two go there this morning, I’ve got enough to do. Stop and see Nancy and Sam. Would you let me be the one to tell Sam about the money Rafe left?”

“Sure Ma, you’re our banker. It still can’t understand why Rafe left you everything.”

“I guess because I didn’t bring up about how he treated the Baldwin’s down in Texas years ago. Anyway, he knew he was dying. What else could he do?”

“I don’t know. What would he have done if you weren’t right there?”

“We’ll never know.”
____________________

Ma had the four riders and Rod in and gave them orders for the day. Rita and I were supposedly on our honeymoon and we rode leisurely toward the Owen ranch.

“Chance, it’s great that Hetty is back. I can’t believe that Rafe left her all that money. She is a rich woman.”

“Rita, it isn’t Ma’s money. We are all in this together. Ma has a great sense of family. Sam and I do too. You’ll learn that. If Barkley had left the money to either me or Sam, we would be sharing with Ma and brother. When Ma told me to leave Texas, I knew she would follow. I’m just so pleased that the Witherspoon woman is out of Sam’s wife. Nancy is a much better person than she.”

“You knew her well?”

“I knew what she was and didn’t want any. I was waiting for a woman that I could trust and love.”

“Yes, and then I shot you the first time you saw me.”

“But you didn’t kill me and it certainly was a way to get my attention. You looked so horrified when you saw what you had done to me, I wanted to take you in my arms and tell you it was okay.” I stopped speaking and then, “Rita, I know we’ve joked around about you shooting me. I know it was an accident. I think life is too precious to joke about something like that. What would you have felt like if I did die and you realized I might have been the one person you were waiting for.?”

“Oh, my God, Chance, I have thought about the way I would have felt. I agree, let’s not joke about it again.” She was looking at me and then she giggled, “But I am going to tell our daughter about it when we have one.”

“Okay, I’ll go along with that.” We soon arrived at the Owen ranch.

Sam was out on the range but would be in at noon. We waited so I could tell him Ma was home and wanted Sam and Nancy to come for supper. Nancy was questioned about how she felt her father would take it that Sam would be his ranch manager instead of me whom he knew and trusted. It was an unknown we all decided we wouldn't worry about it until him and Naomi returned.

We had lunch and then all of us headed for the Pickwell ranch. I wanted to recover the coins I had buried in the manure pile. Mary and Ethan were there and pleased to see us. Ron and one of his riders were at the Taylor farm helping them with their harvest. The potatoes were being dug.

“How long is that going to take, did Ron say?”

“It’s going to take three days or four days with his help.”

I looked at Sam and Nancy, I knew Rita would be fine with what I was going to suggest, “Sam, why don’t you and I head down there and give them a hand?”

Rita broke in, “I want to go too.”

“Let me finish. Sam and I will go and you and Nancy can go home to Sam’s ranch. Send word to Ma to send our crew to help out and if Sam can spare some of his crew have them all come along in the morning. Rita and Nancy can come too. We’ll spend the night with Tim.”

“Great idea, Chance. Nancy, have the crew bring a buckboard with them. That way we’ll be able to help store the potatoes. Send one of my crew over to Ma’s. Rita doesn’t need the extra ride.”

Mary spoke, “I’ve got cold food for dinner. Nancy and Rita, you must be hungry too.” The two women went about putting a lunch.

“Sam, you come with me. I have something buried out behind the barn.”

“What would that be?”

“It’s what is remaining of the Witherspoon herd money.”

“Wow, I didn’t expect to see any of that again. How come you are digging it up now?”

“Ma wants it. We have a lot of expenses coming up, building line camps and fixing up the Barkley ranch house for ma to live in. I guess Rita and I’ll be there for the winter with her, that is if John okays you taking over for me as his ranch manager. You’re as good as me and I think I’ll be a little better helping Ma with her home. We won’t have time to do anything on our new home. Where Rita wants to build it is closer to where we are living now than the Owen ranch

“Chance, if that is so, that’s going to leave Ma living alone. Could you and Rita live there with her permanently? I mean, it was my intention until Nancy wondered how it would work if she was left at her father’s ranch. Don’t think she is looking for anything either. She would just as soon it was left to Rita as John’s stepdaughter.”

“Well, let’s don’t think about it now. I’m not building until spring.” I stood there trying to decide where I had buried the gold. The manure pile had been spread on the land and the ground was barren and flat. I grinned when I said to Sam, “How many times has treasure been lost when care wasn’t taken to mark the spot.”

“Don’t tell me you’ve lost it?”

“No, just give me a minute. As long as the barn wasn’t moved, I do believe I can pinpoint the place I need to dig.” I lined myself up with two points on one end of the barn. I had to move a few inches to the right until I got it right and then I turned and lined up the other end and a point that I had picked a point further distant. I rechecked everything and drove my dung fork into the ground.

“Oh, oh, nothing.” I paused and looked nervous. Sam was staring intently at the ground. I grinned and I lifted the forkful out and dug into the ground again. This time I brought up some foul dirt and a bit of sacking clinging to the tines. I then lifted the remaining burlap out and unrolled a coffee can. I threw the sacking back into the hole and covered it up.

“Damn you, Chance.” I gave a guffaw and headed for the barn to leave the fork. I went over to Rita’s saddle and put the can into a sack I had brought with me.

I said I would wash, eat and we’d get going. I kissed Rita. I whispered in her ear, “I’ll bet you didn’t imagine we would be digging potatoes on our honeymoon when I asked you to marry me.”

“Chance, it has been a great honeymoon. I really haven’t had any responsibilities and I’ve had you. I think we have plenty of time before winter sets in when we really have to buckle down.”

———————————————

Sam and I galloped our horses and an hour later we could see our neighbors working in a huge garden of several acres. The whole family must have worked everyday all day long to plant this. Neither Sam nor I had been here before. I was impressed.

Tim and Faith were way down at the far end of the field. Ron came to me from where he had been working a potato fork on this end. There were potatoes lying exposed between the rows. I thought back to what Ma taught me about potatoes. They have to dry off before being picked up. Any sort of moisture was detrimental to being kept into the next spring.

“Hey Chance, what are you doing here?”

“Sam and I came along to help. Mary told us what the Taylors were up to. The Taylors should have let us know.”

“Yeah, well they knew you two were on your honeymoon and didn’t want to bother you.”

“Ron, if it’s a job our neighbors needs doing, we’re here to help them get it done. Do they have more tools we can use?”

“They have a couple. I brought what I had at the ranch so there are extra. There are other things that can be done.The tops have to come off. They’ll be piled and burned to prevent blight next year. The kids, Matt and Debby have been doing that. Do you have gloves with you?”

“Yeah, roping gloves. Blisters come with a rope as well as with a hoe.” We stepped off our mounts and went over to talk to Tim Taylor. “Sam and me came to give you a hand, what can we do?”

“There are two more potato hooks in the wagon that has tops piled on it. The two youngsters have been doing that. They will show you where to begin. Have you ever done this before?”

“Just in a home garden, nothing in a field of potatoes this big. I got some more help coming tomorrow. We’ll be staying the night and get an early start in the morning.”

Marion, the sixteen-year-old girl came shyly up to us. “Hi, Mr. Baldwin, is Rod doing good for you?” The girl had on baggy overalls and her face was flushed from working. 

“Hi Marion, Rod is doing great for us. Sam and I have exchanged jobs and I have him working over at the Barkley ranch with me. He went down to Laramie with Ma and they’ve just returned. He'll have a lot to tell you tomorrow when he comes to help.”

“He is coming?”

“That’s right, he and with at least seven of the hands who work for the two ranches. They’ll have a team and a buckboard with them. Sam and our wives came to visit Mary and Ron and we were told he was helping you guys so we came along. Rita is going back and round up more help and they will be here tomorrow. If the weather holds we’ll soon have your produce stored away. Where are you putting it all?”

“Ma and Pa built underground storage the first year they were here. They didn’t start planting until the second year although they cut the sod and turned it over to rot. They planted an acre the second year and we have about eight this year. After we get the potatoes done we have carrots and beets to dig. The onions are in already. The winter squash and pumpkin vines are dying and the shells are hardening up. Four acres are in corn. You can see the cribs out behind the barn. The corn will be the last we’ll bring in.

“We’ve had a bumper crop of everything and it doesn’t look like we have room to store everything. Pa is heading to town as soon as he has a break to peddle the extra. If you guys help, that will be much easier for us. Maybe we can borrow your buckboard.”

“We’ll figure out something. Now where can we best be used?”

“I’ll show you. Matt and Debby are about done for the day and I guess everyone else is too. We started early this morning. We have about two more hours we can work, but we are moving pretty slow. Maybe I’ll quit and get up a big supper as long as help is coming tomorrow. That’ll take an hour or more. If you get down in the field close to Ma, you can tell her.”

“Thanks, Marion, we will.” Sam and I worked two rows down toward Tim and Faith. This took us about an hour. When we reached them, we told them what Marion had said.

The first thing Faith asked was, “Is that boy Rod still with you. Marion is really hung up on him and talks about him most every day. I don’t know what we are going to do if she runs off with him.”

“Yes, he is still with me. My Ma has taken him under her wing and thinks a lot of him. He’ll be here tomorrow. I told Marion he would be. I guess that made her day. I’ll tell you one thing, if he becomes your son-in-law, he’ll be a good asset to you. I’m damned impressed with him. Your daughter could do worse.”

“I suppose so, but we were hoping whoever she chooses, he would work on the farm with us. I suspect you are trying to make a cowhand out of him. We couldn’t pay him anything while he was staying here and he wanted to show Marion that he could amount to something. That’s when he asked you for work.”

“If you think that’s where they are heading, talk to them together. Give them some hope so they don’t run away. I’ll hate to lose Rod almost as bad as you would hate to lose Marion. As far as work, you know you have neighbors to help you. There are seven or more men coming tomorrow morning help get crops in. Let’s leave it until then and get the potatoes picked up that you’ve turned out of the hills today.”

Tim’s older son, Tucker, had stopped digging and had gone to hitch the horses to a buckboard. The tops in it he made a pile on the ground to be burned. There were enough tin buckets to use for picking the potatoes brought to us by Matt the youngest boy. I’d guess he was ten. Tim picked up a small potato. “Anything smaller than this one, leave where they are. I’ll use these to feed the pigs. It won’t hurt to get some dew on them.” 

Tim estimated the buckboard with the sideboards held more than a ton and we filled it three times. “Our crop is producing better than I expected … at least twenty percent more than I anticipated. I’ll have to buy more sacks when I go to town with my first load.
_________________

We were just finishing supper when we heard a horse coming. “I wonder who that could be?”

Tim went to the door.  “It’s Rod Granger and he looks in a hurry. I wonder if someone is in trouble.” Marion was up and out the door. Rod was down off his mount when Marion about bowled him over when she came into his arms. She kissed him even though her father was standing in the doorway watching. Rod put his arm around her waist and moved toward the house.

“Mr.Taylor,  Miz Hetty sent me along tonight to see if you had any potatoes ready to sell.”

“Son, you’ve had a long ride. Come in and have something to eat and then we will discuss why you are here.”

“I was coming tomorrow, anyway, but I’m to find out and ride back with an answer tonight”

“Why?”

“Because the freight wagon of stuff, Miz. Hetty ordered arrived today. They have been charged with filling that wagon with farm produce so they are loaded both ways. When the freight wagon was being unloaded, Mrs. Rita and Mrs. Nancy Baldwin arrived with Chance’s request for his crew to come help dig potatoes. Miz. Hetty sent me to find out if you had a load you would sell? If you have she said the freight crew won’t have to look elsewhere to fill their wagon.”

Tim turned to Faith, “What do you think. Three tons is about what I would guess is the extra we have already. We don’t even have storage for what I think we will have.”

“Tim we could use the money. We don’t have much put by to carry us until we get everything dug and in storage.”

“Okay, if we can get a fair price we’ll sell. Rod, if you would tell Miz Baldwin we have four ton of potatoes and we will listen to their offer.” 

I spoke up, “Tim, it seems to me you should set your price and see if they will meet it. They are hours away by horse back and they won’t want to drive down here and find out what they will offer won’t be accepted. Give Rod the price and let him tell Ma. You must know what you have to get to make a profit. Ma will negotiate for you.”

Tim spoke, “Rod, Chance is right and we’ll sell. You said you are going back tonight?”

“I’d like to lie down until the moon comes up. My horse needs some rest, even if he is the best horse on this range. You tell him, Chance.”

“Rod, owns his own horse and it is about the best horse on the range. He also owns the saddle that’s on it. Rod, where is the gun and holster that you got at the same time?”

“Ma won’t let me wear it until I can shoot straight. You’re supposed to teach me.”

“We’ll work on that in a few days. Now, I’ll take care of your horse while you get some rest.”

“Pa, can Rod lie on my bed to rest?”

Tim stared at his daughter. “Yes, but he needs his rest.” Marion giggled and as soon as Rod had eaten, the two went behind the curtain. Faith peeked in after fifteen minutes. They were both asleep.

“That girl is going to want to ride back with the boy when he leaves.” 

“I know, Tim, but she will return tomorrow. Remember, I married you when I was the same age she is now.”

“Yeah, I remember. Our daughter is so like you in many ways.” Faith’s face bloomed red and Tim didn’t take it further. “Chance, tell me how he did come up with a horse and saddle?”

“Well, I think I’ve got the right of how it happened. Rafe Barkley was eating supper when Ma reached Laramie ten days ago. He told Ma he was going over to a saloon to play cards. Two of Rafe’s former riders were there with Ma and Rod was with them. Rod stuck around talking to Rafe for hours while he was playing cards. He had been at it for four hours when Rafe accused another player of cheating. 

“The cheater pulled a sleeve-gun and shot Rafe. Rafe shot him dead as he was going down. He was dying himself and asked Rod to get Ma. Rod busted gut and Ma got there and they had a short conversation before he died. He willed his personal effects to Ma except the horse and saddle. He said they were to go to Rod because he was much like he was at that age.

“Ma had Rafe buried and ordered a stone for his grave. The marshal, who had been there while Rafe was dying, heard it all and made sure that everyone understood that everything really was hers and Rod’s. When Rod went to saddle his new horse, Rafe’s gun and holster was hanging on the same hook. The Marshall said he took it off Rafe’s body and figured all three items should be Rods. Ma won’t let him use it until I teach Rod how to handle it.”

“Did all that appear to change Rod at all?”

“Not really. He maybe bragged a little tonight, but that was because Marion was here.  All in all he left for Laramie a boy and came back a man.”

“He has grown up a lot since Marion came home from the dance she went with you all.”

It was ten that night when the moon was showing. Tim said, “I guess we had better get the kids up and send them on the way. I’ll go saddle our Sadie horse. She’s gentle and the trail is visible enough so Marion should be safe to ride with Rod. She’ll be back tomorrow, anyway.”

Marion started to ask her father if she could ride with Rod. He pre-empted her request. “I saddled Sadie for you. Now, you don’t whine if you are sick of riding and beg to stop. When you get there, you be respectful to Miz Hetty, Rita, and Nancy. Rod, I’ve written out what I want for my potatoes. Give this to Miz Hetty and let her make the best bargain for me she can.”

I said to Rod as he was going out to get into the saddle. “Rod, I put my rifle and scabbard on your saddle. It is there if you need it but I don’t expect you will. Go safe and I’ll see you tomorrow. I won’t expect you back as early as the men who Rita has rounded up to help.” We watched Rod and Marion lope up the trail in the bright moonlight. Sam and I headed for the barn to turn in. I reflected for just a bit, hoping that Rita and I could build a family that was as nice as the one Tim and Faith had.
________________________

Matt Taylor shouted when he came into the barn that breakfast was ready. Sam and I came down out of the hay mow. “How do you cowmen like farming? Hard work isn’t it?” The boy was grinning.

“About the same as chasing cows in the middle of a stampede when you can’t see where you are going and your horse could be run down by some crazed steers. At that minute you wish you were a farmer.”

“I’d say. I guess I’ll stick to my hoe.”

It was 6:30 when we headed out to the field with hooks over our shoulders. Sam and I worked side by side and moved steadily up the rows. The two youngsters soon came out and pulled the tops ahead of us. Tim and Faith picked two different rows and came along behind us. It didn’t take long before the sun warmed and it started us into sweating. Tucker, the older son was working in the storage area. These potatoes would have to be put inside if they weren’t sold.

It was 9:00 when Sam poked me. There’s Ma in the gig and Marion is with her. Rita and Nancy are riding behind them. There come our crews. It looks like there are seven in that bunch. I’d say Tim’s got enough help to get this done. Tim and Faith dropped their hoe and headed in to meet everyone. Marion and Rod stopped to talk a minute and then came along the rows of potatoes toward us.

Marion was talking a mile a minute, “Where did Ma and Pa leave off? We are supposed to take over until the freight wagon gets here. They should be along about 11:00.”

“You and Rod didn’t get much sleep did you?”

“No, but we don’t mind, we were together.”

“So your Pa made a sale?”

“Yes, but Miz Hetty got a penny more a pound than Pa said was his highest price.  That’s $80 and Pa will be very happy. I think the store will buy more of our potatoes and other things. I told them what we had grown this year. They’ll take all of our cabbages and turnips that we want to sell. The freight guy is going to ask Pa to list what he has extra. Miz Hetty told about a farm and three ranches here in the valley when she was in Laramie so those men on the freight wagon were going to ask more about it when they brought her load.

“One of them was in the saloon the same time Rod was when that man that died asked Rod to go get Miz Hetty. He said they couldn’t believe that Miz Hetty showed up before he was dead. They heard the man dying give his horse and saddle to Rod. I’m so proud.”

“Oh, Marion, leave off, anyone would have done the same.”

“Maybe, but I don’t believe it, you’re just so good.” Rod’s face was bright red and he was grinning all over. The two didn’t last long because they were too tired. They had provided a service and everything that was expected of them so when they went inside and laid down and it was fine with everyone.

The freight wagon arrived when expected. It wasn’t said whether the potatoes needed to be sacked or would be loaded into the wagon loose. “We’ll take them loose. Some of the skin will be rubbed off, but most will be sold right out of the wagon when we pull into Laramie. The next load we’ll expect them sacked and put into storage. Do you have a way to weigh them?”

“I do, I have a platform scale I use. It was built by E&T Fairbanks and supposed to be the most accurate scale on the market. I have a couple of steelyard scales of different sizes, but they are awkward to use.”

“The platform scale will be good. It won’t take long to weigh them taters. You got any cabbages? If we take three ton of potatoes, I think we can add some cabbages as well.”

“Sure, glad to let you have them. Remember, when we get the potatoes dug, we’ll be getting the turnips and beets out of the ground. The carrots will be the last thing. If we don’t get them all, they can winter over and we’ll dig those in the spring. I’ve got onions in storage already. I don’t have many to sell and I’m not selling any of the corn either. If it looks like I’m going to have extra, I’ll send word that I do.

It took a couple of hours to weigh and load the potatoes. The wagon was full and covered with a canvas. Paperwork was completed and the freighter ordered another load. He told Tim that they would see that he got his money within two weeks when they returned for another load. They would have money for both loads.

Tim and Faith were practically dancing because they didn’t have to store their produce. There was always spoilage to contend with especially if it was a long winter and they were unable to get a buyer for their produce.

Everyone concentrated now on digging the rest out of the ground. Much of it was brought up near the storage area and piled. Tim, Faith, Rita, Nancy and Ron’s wife, Mary worked at storing it. Tucker, Tim’s older son, drove the buckboard bringing things in from the field. The two youngsters still worked pulling tops. Everyone was dragging by suppertime when the women put out food.

Tim said, “By tomorrow night everything will be out of the ground and the corn can be picked more at our leisure. Now, what can I do to return the favor?”

I asked, “Do you know anything about building log cabins? I’m having four of them built up in the foothills where my cattle are. I can find something for you to do up there.”

“I’m pretty good at splitting and dressing shakes. I have a bench here and I have a new froe that’s hardly been used.”

“Good. We might as well start on the one back of Ron’s place. Joe Arcand is going to occupy that one.” 

“That’s where the Indians are isn’t it?”

“Yeah, you haven’t met them yet, but you should. They belong to our valley and they’ve been here a lot longer than we have.”

“Well, if you say they are safe enough to be around I’d like to give you a hand. I’ll bring Tucker to help too.”

“Bring the whole family if you want. Our women have been up there several times. Mary and Rita worked cattle with the braves. Nancy has been up there. Rita and I spent the night in their camp a week ago. If you do come, bring a few vegetables. Joe tells me the Shoshone are partial to vegetables. If you do that, it shows you are friendly. Joe Arcand is grandfather to a couple squaws and he claims the rest are all related to him through his squaw’s family. She’s dead. I guess he loved her for he still mentions her pretty often.”

“You okay with something like that?”

“I guess. Hear tell it was the natives were the ones to save the pilgrims from starving to death the first winter they were here. Seems like one of them named Pocahontas married one of them. That was a couple of hundred years ago. Thousands of them have died by the whites and usually if they fight back it is because of something the whites have done by taking their food or their land. Corruption and greed by us whites drive most of it.”

Rita spoke, “Chance, I’ve never heard you talk like this before.”

“No, I guess you haven’t. It’s just that I can know how the Indians feel. Remember something like this is taking place in Texas where I’m from. The South lost and the North is in power. When I came home from the war and was known to fight for the south, all those Yankees came pouring into our part of Texas and passed laws to take what had been ours for years. That’s one reason why I’m up here.

“I suppose you could say I’m taking land from the Indians by running cattle on their land, but I think I’m giving back fair measure by treating them as if they are family or neighbors. They are eating better and I’m giving them a way to clothe themselves better through bartering the hides I said were theirs for using their hunting grounds. And I believe I’m doing it in such a way they can keep their self respect. The whites are winning in all this and maybe I can teach this little group to accept it and be able to deal with what’s coming for them in a better way.” I stopped speaking, “There, I guess I was preaching and its time I shut up.”

Rita came and put her hand on my shoulder. I think she loves me.  

Chapter Six

It was another long day. We stayed one more night with Tim and Faith, too tired to ride home. In the morning we mounted up. Marion was the saddest person standing watching Rod ride away with us. Ma wanted Sam to ride in the gig with her for awhile. I knew she wanted to tell him all about Rafe Barkley dying and what he had given her. Ma would never divide it and it was for all of us to use. Who needed a corporation with shares? We were all one family and would continue to live that way.

We left Ron and Mary, only stopping for a drink of water. Ron and one of his hands were going to meet us at the Owen ranch tomorrow and we would ride up to the Indian encampment where we were building the first line camp. This wouldn’t be before nine. I got into the gig with Ma. “What did Sam have to say about Rafe leaving us so much money?”

“He wants to use it to buy out John. What do you think?”

“I’m not surprised and I think it would be good if we could. You know we are pretty well to do. There is the $700 I dug up that came from Texas with me. There is everything that came from selling the ranch in Texas and there is the all the money that Rafe left you. There must be nearly $100,000 in all.”

“Yeah, and a little bit more. Sam is going to talk to Nancy tonight. John and Naomi will always have a home there with Sam and Nancy, but it would be great to have it totally in our names.”

“John will be back in a couple of days according to Nancy. We’ll see then”

In the morning Rita, Rod, Manny and Gordy and I headed for the Owen ranch. There was the ranch surrey sitting in the yard. “Must be John and Naomi are home.” They were, sitting having coffee. Rita was tickled to see her mother.

“Mom, how was your honeymoon?”

“It was wonderful, Rita. We went from Cheyenne to Denver. John showed me the sights in the big city. We stayed at the hotel the first night while he was getting his house opened. It is a beautiful house. I almost didn’t want to come home. How was your honeymoon, dear?”

“It was great, Mom. We spent some time up in the foothills and I found where I think we will build us a home. We cut logs for two of the camps we need. Spent one night with the Indians, and helped the Taylors dig potatoes. Were you surprised to find me living over at the Barkley ranch?”

“Yes, I was. We talked about it last night and decided it made sense. Even more sense after you talk to John.”

“What’s that about?”

“He’ll explain. Come have coffee. Nancy and I got up early and made doughnuts.”

John waited until we had eaten when he said, “You don’t know this, but when I sold out my mines I kept one plot of land that I didn’t think I wanted to let go. I have a minor partner that has been digging test holes into the side of a hill. Come to find out, it promises to be one of the richest ones I have ever owned. I’m waiting on financing to hire a crew to start working it.

“I believe Naomi and I will be living in Denver this winter. The thing is; I have men lined up that want to finance me. They want a share in the mine, not just to lend me the money. It is too bad because it could make me rich if I didn’t have to take on another shareholder under such terms. I came up to think about it and decide what to do before returning.”

“You’ve got the ranch, Daddy. You can use that for collateral”

“I know Nancy, and I own it free and clear, but I would have to mortgage it and no one wants to come up with the cash for something up here in the middle of the Territory. I also think there is some collusion between the possible prospective shareholders. I want to leave you and Rita some heritage. It’s a tough world out there.”

“How much do you need, Daddy?”

“I need at least $30,000. $35,000 would be better, but I can get by with the lesser amount.”

Sam looked at me. I spoke, “John, if you would put five names on your deed, along with a contingency that you and Naomi will have a home for the rest of your lives, I’ll get you a draft on the Cheyenne bank for $35,000. Ma, Sam, and I have that much in our account. All you have to do is step up and present the draft it to a teller.”

“That’ll leave you without working capital won’t it? Oh, I’d sell the ranch and the remaining cattle to you, but it seems like you would be at risk to lose it.”

Rita spoke, “John, I know otherwise and so doesn’t Nancy. If you want it in gold, see Mother Baldwin, she has it at hand.”  Rita looked at me, “I couldn’t keep the secret and I told Nancy.”

Sam laughed. “Neither could Nancy, she knew it because I told her last night. Seriously, John, if you would deed the ranch to us we’ll give you the money that you need. You won’t even have to pay wages to manage the ranch either.”

Everyone laughed at that.

It was up to me to explain. Even he laughed when I said we were concerned about the decision that Sam take over as manager in my place. We decided we had better get going if we were going to get any building done. Ron would be up there already, I imagined.

He wasn’t, because he, Tim Taylor, Marion, and the two young kids came through the woods to meet us before we got to the Indians. Tucker and Faith Taylor stayed on the farm. When we arrived, Joe came out and made introductions.

———————————

The line shack was all done except for the roof and the floor. Joe had told me he could build one if he had a sharp enough axe. Tim had the tools to make shakes packed on his work horse. Marion was on a saddled horse and the two kids were riding on a work horse together without a saddle. Joe had cut blocks to length sometime since we had been here. Tim immediately went to work with the froe. He had a large mallet made out of maple wood that was used to pound the froe, splitting off a shake. Tim, I could see, knew what he was doing so I left him to it.

Rod had brought a bucket of nails to nail on the shakes when they were ready. I looked inside and could see where Joe had got the sill ready to fit flattened logs onto it for a floor. This cabin was going to be first class. He even had made a loft so more than two men could live in it. It was Joe’s and he could have anyone he wanted with him. He had talked about getting a squaw, but God he was getting old. I grinned … more power to him.

Joe was thinking, “Chance, leave the floor for me. I can do that anytime. Let’s get on to the next line shack. There is enough logs cut here for the floor, but they haven’t been notched or flattened with the adz to fit together tightly. You said one time you have used one.”

“Yeah, I’m going to see if I have forgotten how or not. I see Tim Taylor’s two kids are eyeing the Indians. I’d like to leave them here with the Indians, just to show them that kids are lot alike no matter who they are. Where is Hey Pete? He can do it if anyone can.

“Halona has got him inside making up food for winter. I’ll bet he is sick of it by now. He is pounding up dried beef and tallow for the pemmican.”

“Which tipi is hers?”

Joe pointed. I saw Marion watching her father making shakes. “Hey Marion, do you want to see how the Indians make pemmican? That’s a food staple for them and about the only way to preserve their food. It keeps for a long time and certainly long enough to go through the winter.”

“That sounds interesting.”  

“Well, grab Matt and Debby. You can see what it is like inside of their tipi.” The three followed me. I got up close to the tipi. “Hey Pete, come out, you have guests.” I was uncertain if he knew what I had said, but his head popped out the door.

“Hi, me Hey Pete.” He looked expectantly.

I told the kids, “He wants to know your names. Tell him and then cross your arms across your chest. That tells him you want to be friends.” Hey Pete came all the way out. Halona stepped out behind him.

“Hi, Halona. Can I leave these people with you? They want to see your home. I’m taking most everyone with me except their father who is making shakes.” I pointed, so as intelligent as she was, I knew she knew what I wanted. I often thought that Halona didn’t let everyone know how much of the English language she understood. She held the door open and made an inviting motion to come in. The three Taylors followed Hey Pete inside hesitantly. I guess he hadn’t seen many white kids before.

I went back to Joe as he was gathering some tools. He was laughing, “You know, Halona can fully understand what you are saying. They know English because I get sick of their Indian jabber sometimes. Morning Dawn taught her granddaughters before she died so they could speak to me in my own language. Remember, I told you once I was a school teacher and I didn’t go native all the way. It’s kind of like a game, especially with Hey Pete.”

“I wondered if that wasn’t what was going on.”

“Say, Chance, do you remembered that I said I might find me someone to live with?”

“I do. Have you?”

“Yeah, and you won’t see much of her either. She has a touch of white blood and hasn’t been treated very well by either white or red. There is also a young quarter-breed woman with her. I guess I’ll be watching out for her as well. You wouldn’t hardly know she had any Indian in her. She looks as white as Rita does after being out in the sun by the end of summer. I don’t suppose your Ma would take her on?”

“I don’t know. We’re living with Ma now. Rita might not like me bringing home another female. Why can’t she stay here?”

“Chance, she doesn’t fit in because she looks white. Some of these braves will be sniffing around. If she looked like my granddaughters with the same amount of red blood I wouldn’t care, but she doesn’t. She could cause a big explosion of jealousy in the camp and it wouldn’t be her fault.”

“Can I meet her? What’s her name?”

“Sure, she’s with one of my granddaughters. Her name is Ellie Jones. She was named by her father. She can speak English real good so you can talk with her. Come with me.” We went across the camp and Joe rattled the door of the nearest granddaughter’s tipi. He opened the door and I followed him inside.

There was a young woman standing there. She was dressed in Indian raiment. Moccasins, leggings and what looked like a dress of deer skin. Her hair was a dark brown. She was tall and I see why Joe was concerned about the way she appeared, especially the way the dress was molded to her. Her skin color was a little dusky but in white man’s clothes, you wouldn’t be able to tell she had any Indian blood in her veins, especially if she cut off her braids. Maybe she wouldn’t want to do that because women took such pride in how long their hair was. For sure, she would be a beautiful one day.

“Hi, Miss Jones, my name is Chance Baldwin, Joe tells me that you have been orphaned and don’t have any family?”

“That is true.”

“He suggested that I take you home with me to live with my mother. She is a grand lady and is friendly and she is looked on with favor by everyone who knows her. I would ask you to be my daughter, but I have only been married two weeks and I doubt my wife would approve. You would, however, be living in the same house.”

A small grin appeared on her face. “I understand. Even here the squaws look on me with disfavor.” 

I was surprised at her speaking so well. “You have some education?”

“Yes, my father taught me and he planned to take me east for the winter to his village where he lived before. He said he loved the Indians, but he wanted me to go with his people. Unfortunately, he died a little while ago. My mother was already dead and I was left without a place to live. I was being bothered and I chose to leave to what I hoped was a safe place for me. Papa Joe, who is a white Indian and my father were a little more than friends so I asked to be brought here.”

“I’ll see if I can figure something out so you can live down in the valley with someone. We do have several men without mates, but they work for me, my brother, or my friends. You would be under my protection, anyway. “

“Thank you.”

“We’ll be leaving in the middle of the afternoon as we have a distance to travel. I’ll see if Joe won’t get me a horse for you to ride.”

“I can walk or run. I’m very strong.”

“Okay, but only if we can’t provide. Would you like to meet some of the people from the valley? There are three in Halona’s tipi visiting.”

“I was looking out the door and I saw them. The older girl is very pretty.”

“Marion, yes she is, and she is almost seventeen.”

“I am seventeen. If I was all Indian, I would have babies now. My father kept the Indian boys away, but there is no one to do that now.”

“I don’t doubt that. Come, I’ll have you meet them. The younger girl is her sister, Debby, and the boy is her brother, Matt.” Ellie followed me as I headed for Halona’s tipi.

The door opened and the three children filed out followed by Hey Pete. “Marion, I’d like to have you meet Ellie Jones. She is a year older than you and she and her father have been living with the Indians. Ellie, their last name is Taylor. You can see their father splitting shakes for Joe’s cabin roof. The young man working beside him works with me. He and Marion are close friends.”

Marion burst out with “His name is Rod and we are planning on getting married as soon as I can convince my father and mother he would make them a good son-in-law. I think it won’t be long before he is. I’m pretty excited.”

“You are lucky to have a father and mother. Mine are both dead and I don’t have any family at all except Papa Joe who is my grandfather.”

“Oh, I don’t know what I would do if Mom and Dad died. I may leave them because Rod works for Chance and I may soon be with him, but it’s not like they would be dead. Come, say hi to my father and Rod.” Joe and I watched the young people hurry down to where Tim was working. Rod got off his work bench where he had been shaving the ends of the shakes so they would fit together better and lessen the chance of leaking and I saw him being introduced.

“Chance, you kind of slid Ellie into knowing them and didn’t tell them much about her.”

“I didn’t lie did I?”

“No, you just didn’t tell them all you could have.”

“Joe, Ellie will tell them if she thinks the Taylors should know. I am going to tell Rita everything I know.”

“Smart man, Chance. Do you want to ride over to the next line camp now?”

“Yeah, there won’t be time for me to do much work, but I want to see how Sam is coming along. He will be pissed at me.”

“Really?”

“Naw, he likes it when I’m not looking over his shoulder. I’m the same with him.”

With so much help the walls were up, needing a roof the same as the one Tim and Rod were working on. We would be putting up one more camp. This one had the logs done that Rita and I had cut while Ma was in Laramie. These camps were going up really fast. Two more days would see the three completed.

I made the decision that I wouldn’t build anymore camps before next spring. The last one I would locate further up into the hills in case cattle strayed in that direction. I doubted they would this season because there weren’t that much stock and feed was plentiful. Today while here, I worked at cutting blocks to rove for shakes. Thinking we had done enough for today, we picked up the tools and took them with us.

I sent my two men down out of the hills because they were closest to the Barkley ranch from here.

Ron and his man rode back with me to where Tim and Rod were working on the roof of the first camp. The two men who said they would chisel out the notches for the floor had that done and attempted to flatten logs with the adz. They hadn’t done very well but it wouldn’t take long to finish up each log that had been roughed out. I was well pleased. It was time to head for home.

I wanted to talk to John Owen so I was headed down with Sam and his three men and came in behind his ranch. Ron was taking his man and would go down with Tim and his kids.

I assumed Ellie Jones would be riding with me, but Marion approached me. “Chance, my Pa said Ellie could come home with us. Can Rod stay over with us tonight too? I can ride on his horse behind him and Ellie can ride mine.”

“Marion, who is Rod’s boss, me or you?” Marion’s face got really red and then I nodded of course he could.

I looked at Tim when he spoke, “Chance, the new girl said she would help store our vegetables. She can stay with us until we get things set for winter. Maybe by that time she will know more people and can tell us where she wants to stay.”

“Ellie, are you okay with this?”

“Thank you, I am.” Someday I hoped to hear Ellie’s story. She was well educated which amazed me and I wondered if she didn’t have some of her father’s relatives somewhere. I was kind of curious why her father had decided to live with the Indians.

Ellie spoke to Tim, “I do have a few things here of my own and I have a small chest of my father’s things. Next time Papa Joe comes down into the valley, can he bring them to your place? I can only carry a bag with clothes today.”

“Certainly.” Tim turned to me, “Chance, how many more days will you need me?”

“I can get by without you. You won’t have to come again.”

“No, I’ll be here tomorrow. You’ve been such a big help I owe you more than one day.”

“Okay, but if something comes up and you are needed at home, don’t hesitate to take care of it.”

“Thanks Chance, I’m thinking back to when you talked about us in valley going together on shares. I guess I wasn’t in favor of it then, but now if you do I’ll probably go for it.”

“Tim, keeping this informal like we have seems to be working very well. I didn’t know you back when I suggested it. You’re a fine neighbor and willing, so I don’t think we’ll have to have things change from the way we are now. We’ll watch out for each other and that’s all I was looking for.”

I arranged to store all of our tools in the almost finished line camp and we headed down out of the hills. Ron and Tim went one way and I headed for the trail where we would come down onto John Owen’s ranch from the hills. I’d talk to John again about finalizing the purchase of his ranch by me. I wanted to assure John and Naomi again they would always have a home with one of us. I wondered how and what Naomi would need to take with her. I’d ask.
____________________

Sam rode beside me as we started out, “Chance, who was that Indian woman that rode off with the Taylors?”

“I don’t really know. I was told she is an orphan and according to Joe is quarter-breed Indian. You wouldn’t know it because she has hazel eyes and has dark brown hair. She also speaks English as well as you and me. Joe asked me to take her home with me for Ma to look after. She even has a white person name … Ellie Jones.

“I didn’t figure that would go over too well with Rita. If the girl gets out of her Indian clothes and puts on a dress, she’ll be hard to beat for beauty. That’s why Joe didn’t want her staying with him because she would cause the braves to take a close look. The squaws won’t allow that and I agreed, but then I got to thinking Marion is about ready to get Rod into a harness and would be leaving home. Marion has an older brother about ready to take on a woman and she would be just right if they are interested.

“She is looking for a home because she offered to help Tim on the farm. I really think the girl is honest because when I was trying to figure out how I could put her on a horse, she said she was used to walking and running, and she would do that if a horse couldn’t be found. Anyway, Marion came up with the idea that Rod should stay over with the Taylors and she would climb on with him. That left her horse for Ellie.” I grinned, “I imagine Rita and Nancy would be as jealous as the squaws, if either you or I took her into our home.”

“Chance, I’ll have to get a look at her.”

“Better not. I predict she will stir up the valley enough. Where ever she came from, the squaws wanted her gone and when she got to Joe he didn’t want her there to cause trouble either. Her looks won’t let the Indians be comfortable because there is no doubt she is different and she will fit in better with us who look more like her. She does understand and she told me so.”

Naomi and Nancy wanted me to stay for supper, but I declined. I wanted to get home to Rita. The next three days, Sam and I marshaled our crews and soon had all three cabins up with the roofs on. There was one more left to have the floor planked, but the logs were ready to be hewed. 

Tim stuck right with me and finished making shakes enough. He even came back the second day when I told him it wasn’t necessary. Rod was with him and I let him go home with Tim. Marion, Ellie and the two youngsters didn’t come because Tim had left chores for all of them at home. I was curious about how Ellie fitted into her new home, but I didn’t ask. I guess okay or something would have been said.

I did talk to John when I had a day I felt I could escape building camps. “Hetty gave me a draft for $35,000 to open my mine. I’ll get the deed changed.” He was talking to Nancy. “You know it was my lucky day when Chance arrived here. I’m also glad to get free of a ranch that I had no right buying. I lost my son and I’m very sad with that because I’m partly to blame. However I’ve gained a lovely wife and step-daughter who loves me and I see my daughter with a fine man. Knowing my son-in-law and his brother makes me believe Texas produces a grade of men that can’t be beat.”

I had to respond. “That may be John, but me and Sam will turn what you say around and give all the credit to our mother. They broke the mold when they made her. Hard to believe she was a Belle of Old Mississippi. She left that way of life for love and built a new life. That life was to make her husband happy and raise sons to be proud of. I don’t know as you can credit Texas with that. So I say again, the credit goes to her.”

“Sam, Chance, I do believe we are in agreement. Oh, Naomi and I plan on leaving in about three days.

“Are you going to take much with you?”

“I guess it will have to be the buckboard. I’m going to see if I can convince one of the hands to drive it.”

“That would be a pretty long, rough ride for you and Naomi. I tell you what, why don’t you hire someone to drive Ma’s coach that she and Nancy arrived in. It has springs on it. Put the driver to work for the winter and you can have him drive it back in the spring. Naomi will want to come back home for the summer season.”

“I’ll talk to her. Do you think it would be okay with Hetty to tie it up over the winter?”

“I’m sure. Hell, she would almost give it to you. We’ve kept it under cover and we really could use the room.”

“Okay, sounds like a plan.” There was some crying between Rita and Naomi, and maybe John had a few tears in his eyes when he climbed into the coach after hugging Nancy. The coach had a horse tied to the boot, because none of our men wanted to spend the winter in a mining town with a bunch of miners. He would deliver the coach and return on a horse. John figured he could find someone in the spring to drive them up if the coach was already at hand.”
______________________

I set about making a home for Ma that she could be proud of. We installed walls in the house and two more windows. I hired a building crew from Casper to come do this. While they were working inside, I removed the rough sawn boards from the exterior and used thinner clapboards to replace them. The house wouldn’t be as elegant as the house Ma grew up in near the Mississippi River, but it would be something to be noticed up here in the so called back woods.

Ma treated Rod as if he was a younger brother to me and Sam. “Chance, teach that boy how to handle that pistol he got from Rafe. He’s pretty good with a rifle already, I’ve seen to that. Next time we go to Laramie we’ll get him a rifle of his own. He’s going to have a wife soon and needs to be able to protect her. He might be here when I’m alone and you never know when some raider will come around. Rafe would have wanted that.”

I wondered why Ma mentioned Rafe as often as she did. I’d have to ask sometime. Marion got to the ranch to see Rod as often as she could and Ma let her bundle in her bed while Rod slept in the bunkhouse if she stayed overnight.  Rod would go visit the Taylors when he had a free day. Our four riders kidded Rod about having a girl and how he was tied to Marion’s apron strings. They did it in fun but we knew it was envy for Rod’s luck in having a girl. He never shirked his duties and was the most willing in doing what was asked of him.

I always had two riders out seeing to the cattle every day. I was a “hand’s on” boss and treated everyone fairly so I had a happy crew. While two who were out riding, I used the others to make life better on the ranch for all. The Indians and Joe kept track of the cattle that were up in the hills and I only spent one day a week up there checking on them. More often than not Rita rode with me.

The first of November was a big day for me while we were on our weekly trip. We were almost in sight of the Indian encampment and I had remarked how great the cows I had moved up here in the hills looked, “Rita, these cattle look some better than they did when I bought them, wouldn’t you think? They are fat and the cows are going to drop some great caves come late April and early May.”

“Chance, I think they aren’t the only ones who will be dropping something in late May or early June. We’re going to have a baby. I haven’t told Ma yet but she says she can figure out when a baby is due by counting back.”

“That’s great, sweetheart. For a couple of our age me being less than thirty years and you being in your early twenties, we are getting our family started and will have a  long life together. We have the means to have a good one too.”

“My thoughts exactly. We can work on our house next summer. I’ll sit and watch you while you build us a home.”

——————————

We arrived at the camp. Joe came out when he heard our horses. He came out with a long face. I asked the same question I always did, “How’s the cattle, Joe?”

“They are good, but I’m a little worried. I’ve noticed a few weather signs about this coming winter. The Indians confirm what I’m seeing. I don’t ever remember of them being wrong.”

“Tell me what worries you.”

“Chance, first, let me ask you if you chased these cows back down into the valley, would you have enough grass to feed them?”

“I’d say so. By getting them off John’s ranch when we did and then having the round up when we did gave the grass time to bounce back even more. I’d say we had grass on the two ranches to more than carry them.”

“What would John say about that? You bought half his herd, paying him hide-price and now you find you need to put them back on the grass.”

“John has no say in the valley any longer. The Baldwins bought him out and he just left for Denver for the winter. He needed some money to develop a mine property he still owned. We were able to scrape up enough to get it going and he turned the deed to the ranch over to us. He is damned tickled we could give him what he needed. So, you think we should move the cattle down out of these hills? Why?”

“Well, if I’m reading the signs right we’re going to start the winter with it being cold and with a lot of wind. Snow will be about average at first. The cattle will be used to herding up in some of the deepest gullies and coolees up here on the high ground. They don’t move out to feed until the sun gets up ’til the middle of the day.  But the last half of the winter we are going to get blanketed with heavy snow.  After a couple of heavy snowfalls, you won’t be able to get the cattle out of the low areas to feed. Cattle can’t wallow through heavy snow at all.”

“So what’s the advantage of having the cattle down in the valley?”

“Guess you didn’t have weather in Texas like we do up here. The wind will blow most of the snow off the flat land, especially if it is cold. When it gets a little warmer the last half of the winter season, the snow won’t be near as deep because the early snow will be blown away. Even it if sticks, the cattle can paw down through it for a little bit of feed because there won’t be the massive drifts. They’ll lose weight, but should make it through the winter.

“You’re going to have to work your crew at keeping your cattle alive. During the cold and windy weather, you should herd them in near the bluff where there is some shelter at night. Then they should be pushed out to feed during the day. But you can’t just leave then there, because they’ll put their tail to the wind and drift so you’ll have to herd them back to shelter. Believe it or not, they’ll get used to the routine and not be too much trouble.

“This is something you’ll have to do all winter because a blizzard may come along in March and you’ve worked your ass off and still have lost your cattle come spring. The Indians can give you about a two day warning about a blizzard coming if one should happen and you’re ready for it.”

“How long since a winter such as this has happened or has it ever happened.”

“Oh, it has happened alright. It has been nine years, I’d say since it was a winter like I’m talking about. That was long before John Owen went into the cattle business so if you hadn’t come along he’d have lost everything, almost guaranteed. You’re doing fine, boy, but you’ll make out.”

“I guess this isn’t Texas is it?”

“Nope, and a little more work. But from what I’ve seen, you’re up to it.” Joe shook his head in disbelief. “So you say you bought out John? Jesus Holy Christ, you’re getting to be a real land baron. Two home ranches and browse in the hills twice as big as the ranches are. You get those cattle up here early in the spring to feed and fatten and you can run a hell-uva-lot more cattle than you have now.

“When the Indians come up with a warning about the weather, you can cut back your herd and sell off during the fall roundup. I waited to make sure before telling you. We’ll see if I’m right come spring.”

“Okay, let’s say you’re right. I guess I had better get Sam and the crew together and start chasing cows.”

“You got time, we’re going to have some good weather, but the cows like to get used to new ground after they’ve been moved onto it. Maybe those cows you moved up here summertime will remember the ranch, but maybe not.”

Rita and I didn’t stay and I didn’t talk much to my wife on the way home either. She did know I was extremely happy about becoming a father, though, because I’d ride up beside her where it was possible and grin or take her hand. We went down through the gap in the bluff where the cows had come up in July. It was a well defined trail now.

Sam was outside and glad to see me. He had news and couldn’t wait to tell us about Nancy being pregnant. We went into the house and congratulated the happy couple. “So big brother, I got a kid started ahead of you. What are you waiting for?”

“Sorry, baby brother I’m ahead of you by three days.” 

Rita jumped on me and Sam. “Don’t be foolish; Nancy and I are going to have our babies on the same day. That’s a promise.” It would be a jolly, happy exchange of conversation until the first baby arrived.
______________________

I said I wanted to talk to Ron about Joe’s warning of a bitter winter coming down us. Sam and Nancy thought they would ride along with us. I wanted to see Ron’s son, Ethan. Just maybe I’d have a boy and Ethan was just being weaned and was growing like a weed. Mary was glad to see us. We now lived so many miles away and Mary missed seeing Rita as often.

Ron had gone to the Taylor farm for some reason. She didn’t know for sure, but it was something about a draft horse. “He should be returning soon, that is if he didn’t get to talking.”

“Rita, what’s say, we go meet him?”

Mary asked, “Rita, have you and Nancy met Ellie Jones yet?”

“No, but Chance told me about her. If we don’t meet Ron we’ll go on so I can. What is she like?”

“She is about the same age as Marion and pretty. Not exactly like Marion, but handsome. A little taller, walks straight up and has a better figure than I do. I’d say she’d look great dressed in any sort of clothes. Faith cut her hair and gave her a band for it. She works hard as way of thanking Tim for letting her live with them.

“Not only that, she’s well educated and is teaching Matt and Debby how to read better. Faith didn’t realize how little they knew about what went on outside the farm. In the evening the girl will tell stories about what she read in a book. That’s going to be where some of our money is going when we get to where we can buy books”

“I don’t think she had any books when she came with Joe’s new woman.”

“She said she didn’t. Some Indians thought they were ungodly and took them and burned them. This was after her father died. What a shame.”

We did get to the Taylor farm just as Tim was mounting up. He waited for us to meet Ellie. She did have on work clothes that were too big for her. While Sam and I were telling Ron and Tim what Joe said about what the coming winter was like coming. Rita, Mary, Nancy and Faith had a conference about Ellie’s clothes. Nancy and Rita said they had a ton of old clothes that could be remade to fit both Marion and Ellie. They picked next Wednesday to  meet at Mary’s for a sewing session.

Tim and Ron both offered to help me get the cattle down out of the hills next week.  I knew all the Indians would help. They had kept track of where most of them were located and could find them for us. We didn’t stay long because Rita and I had the longest ride home. On the way Ron said his land hadn’t been fed down and we could push a couple hundred head of cattle in with his herd for the winter.

Ron hadn’t given up on running a herd of horses. I had promised to help him earlier in the season and I said the offer still held. “Well maybe I’ll run both cattle and horses.” It was dark before Rita and I got home. Ma had supper ready.

That night we discussed Ellie. I was glad I had fixed it so Ellie could live on the farm with the Taylors. “Rita, did you notice Tucker?”

“No, why?”

“I’ll bet Ellie becomes part of the Taylor family in the spring. I was watching both Ellie and Tucker. They kept sight of each other all the while we were there. I think they are in love already. Just call me cupid. This is working out just like I hoped.”

“You could have brought her home with you, but I’m glad she is staying with the Taylors.” I was glad too.

Tim sent his son Tucker with us up into the hills when we began to bunch the cattle that I had moved up there earlier in the year. We didn’t intend to drive them down into the valley yet. The feed up there was still better than down in the lower reaches. The Indians were almost irreplaceable for finding where the spread out herd had got to. It might be a month or more before the cattle had to be moved down. Our hands were kept busy keeping them near the trail to the valley. I was depending on Joe and the Indians to inform me when it was time.

Actually, there were no more cattle on the range than there was last year at this time because of the roundup. Ron’s ranch would feed a few because his range hadn’t been fed down. The Barkley ranch would feed a quarter of those, so ultimately the Owen ranch was still light on the number of cattle that would feed on it.

We talked about this when all of us in the valley got together. With me pushing for it, I said all the cattle in the spring should be herded up into the hills and feed there. This way the valley grass would be better when they came back down for next winter. If we did buy some of those new-fangled grass cutting machines, we might even stack some hay for insurance.
___________________

I didn’t neglect Rita or Ma. Sam paid attention to his new wife the same as I did mine. Ma had made a great home for herself and Rita and I were the benefit of it. Our home was fully as comfortable now as the one where Sam and Nancy lived.

One morning, Ma caught me as I was going out the door with Rita, “Chance, stay a minute, I want to talk about Rafe Barkley. I can’t get him out of my mind.” Ma was sitting at the kitchen table and I turned back and took my seat across from her after I asked Rita to saddle my horse when she saddled hers.

“I’ve noticed you have mentioned him quite often and I was going to ask you about it.”

“You know Chance, I never thought much of Rafe Barkley. This was since Rafe stole some prime beef from us. I never gave him much thought at the time. Then when I arrived up here and you were facing those gunman. I saw Rafe sneaking away. I’d have hunted him down and killed him if you had died. When we opened that secret drawer in the Portmanteau there were some papers that you took out and handed to me. I read the notes awhile ago.

“There was a small notebook where he jotted down some thoughts. I don’t remember when he first showed up in Texas. He did though, writing he had danced with me, a time or two at a dance, I would guess like the dance you were at when I first got here. I’m not surprised because women always had a waiting line of men that wanted to dance.

“What’s your point, Ma?”

“I’m getting to it. Chance, I’ve tried to figure out how much older I was than Rafe and I think I was thirteen years his senior. According to his notes he fell in love with me. Well, maybe not in love, but he was obsessed with me. His notes also tell he used to spy on me at the ranch. He said he was proud he was never caught. Then he got in with some friends and they began running wild. He didn’t know it but some of them started driving off a steer or two for extra pocket money even though most had a steady job at one of our neighbors.

“Rafe didn’t know the men were going to steal our cows, but he was with them when they decided on the spur of the moment to run them off. He had to leave because he knew Pa would have hung the bunch of them if Pa had caught them. According to his notes, he tried to go straight and apparently did most of the time. He got money enough to start a ranch and later sold it with enough money to buy this ranch. He got in with the Stockman Association and was good at that and was well thought of.

“Then I came up here and I guess he looked on me as his nemesis, for I knew he was a thief and again showed yellow when John was facing two men without a chance of coming through. He mentioned in his notes that he had often taken the easy road. When John faced him here at the ranch in front of me, it didn’t take him long to sell out to me.

“You’d think that would be the end of it, but then I ran into him in Laramie. I was friendly and I asked him if he had picked up his money. Sadly, he didn’t have time to jot down in his little book how he felt about meeting me again. Chance, I feel sad about how his life ended. In fact I can’t stop thinking about it.”

“Ma, maybe his life was flawed, but do think about how it ended. He found out that it wasn’t so hard to be brave when he faced that gambler. Shot and dying, he finished what he started out to do. Not only that, if he did love you from afar, he had you with him when he cashed in. A man would be happy to die like that if he had no chance of living.”

“What about all the money he left?”

I stopped and thought for nearly five minutes before answering. “Ma, I doubt Rafe gave it any thought. He was just cleaning up his time on earth. He had to know that you would win what you wanted in life because you always have. Who better to make use of it, so then isn’t the money irrelevant in the scheme of things? Think of him in a good way and be a little sad that you and he didn’t know each other better. To keep the memory alive we’ll always call this the Barkley ranch.”

“Chance, you are a lot like your father. He’d look at something, pull it apart and then decide where each fact should go. I get all jumbled up in my mind and can’t separate the facts enough to put them aside and go on. I’ll be able to do just that after talking with you. Thank you.”

I went out and climbed into my saddle, Rita was waiting patiently for me. “What did your mother want?”

“Not much, she is troubled with Rafe leaving so much money. He left a note in his papers that was written shortly after stealing some cattle from us years ago. I didn’t read it, but he felt bad about it. I guess Rafe had danced with Ma at a dance and thought she was a wonderful person. Apparently, she was gracious and he remembered. Odd because she said she had only met him a few times. They did have a few words at the end and he wanted her to have everything he had. I told her to accept it. I suggested that we keep the ranch and call it the Barkley ranch in his memory. She agreed, so please remember to.”

“I will. Chance, it is funny how some little thing will bother a person, isn’t it?”

“Yeah, happens all the time.”

“What are we doing today? I could have stayed in bed for another hour, but you got up. Not much sense of me being there alone.”

“I know. The mornings you make breakfast I feel like that. What I am going to do today … we’re going to check out how we are going to be able to water the cattle if it turns off as cold as Joe, says it is.”

“Is it going to be a problem?”

“No, we’ve fine here on this ranch with running water from the two creeks. The Owen ranch will be more work because most of their water comes from that huge pond back of the house. There are a few springs here and there and they will come into play. Sam will have a time keeping that many cows watered.”

“Will he hold it against you that you have an easier time of it?”

“No, he’ll get help from me when it is needed. We did hit it lucky when Ron said he would take some of our cows. He has built wooden tubs and his water will run into them.”

“Won’t the pipes freeze?”

“He doesn’t use pipe, he built some troughs out of wood. If they freeze, he just hammers on them and the ice bounces out. Flowing water doesn’t freeze as quick, so he says he can water the herd and then knock the ice that has formed when he is done. It is a lot of work but he is willing.”

“There is nothing like a good friend is there?”

“True, I do owe him because he saved my life during the war.”

“Well, you saved his family when Junior attacked him.”

“That’s the point, we’re friends.”

“Not just him Chance, you’re everyone’s friend.”

“You’re the only one who counts.”

Finally we had done everything we could think of to prepare for the coming winter. The cattle were bunched close to where they would come down through the gap in the bluff. We figured with all of us working together that could be done in one day. We would spread them out to where we wanted them to winter the next day.

We wanted to wait for the last possible day before trailing them down into the valley. We had two of our crew on each ranch patrolling the cattle that were already in the valley.

————————————

November was mild and I was beginning to wonder if the Indians and Joe had gotten it wrong. The third of December, Hey Pete came running a horse into the Owen Ranch. Nancy opened the door. “Papa Joe, say move cow. Get cold two day. Blow snow.”

“Okay.” Sam came out putting his heavy jacket on. He sent Hey Pete over to the Pickwell ranch to tell Ron. Ron had promised his two hands to help. Nancy was getting her warm clothes on and headed over to the Barkley ranch for me and my men. I left one man and Rita to start drifting our herd north to where they would end up in the lee of the bluff. There was sparse shelter there. I would be driving some of the new herd in with them when I came down out of the hills.

Ma was getting heavy clothes on at the same time. “I’ll ride along with Rita and Rod. One hand can make a difference.” I knew there was no use to argue. Nancy, my four men and I headed for the Owen ranch and the gap where the cows would be coming down from the hills. Sam and three of his riders had already left. Nancy decided she would give the remaining rider that Sam had left a hand in moving their cattle toward the bluff like I had done.

We didn’t stop at the Owen ranch and headed for the gap. The cattle in the upland had been held in check fairly near the gap. They had been loose herded to where there was good browse in a half moon shape extending past the gap by the Indians and usually two hands from both ranches. It just so happened because the weather had been so good they had all come down to sleep in the bunkhouse leaving the Indians to watch the cows.

Now with all the hands together, we ran a circle around the cattle and began to move them down through the gap. There were no calves because the youngest I had paid fifty cents for had five months more growth on them. We didn’t run them. We had plenty of time and plenty of help. The four Indian Braves were mounted and worked along with us. Having my own men up there with the cattle for the last six weeks, the two groups knew each other. I don’t know as they were friends, but they certainly respected each other’s abilities.

It wasn’t long before the lead cows in the herd began to come down through the gap. Sam and I were with these and we cut out about two hundred head to be drifted over onto the Barkley range. While we were doing this, Ron showed up with his two men, Tucker Taylor, Marion and Ellie Jones. Marion rode up to me, “Where’s Rod?”

“Sorry, he stayed at the ranch with Rita and Ma. He’ll be sorry he missed you.”

“Is anyone going to the ranch today?”

“Most of my men and me.”

“I’m going to ride with you. I have to see Rod. It’s been a whole week since he came to see me and I miss him.”

“He’ll be working. If you want to be with him, you’ll have to be out.”

“I’ll do it.”

“It’s going to be terribly cold. That’s why we moved the cows today. You aren’t dressed warm enough.”

“Rita or Hetty will find something for me to wear. I know they will.”

“Okay, I guess, Rod might be glad to see you.” This tongue-in-cheek comment was well received with a smile and a giggle. I positioned her where she would keep some cattle from going back into the herd as we were cutting them out.

We cut the cattle out that would go in with the Barkley ranch herd. That done, Ron Pickwell said to cut out the cows and push them away from the general herd that were going to his ranch. It was still a fairly warm day and there still was some late afternoon sunlight. With all the help we had, this operation went surprisingly well.

We saw the herd that Nancy and the Owen rider were coming toward us and melded into the cows that we had brought down. All would be herded together through the winter.

The six of us got behind the cows going to the Barkley ranch and drifted them along. I wanted to get them out of sight of the remaining cattle. We wouldn’t make it to the ranch tonight because it was almost dark, but we did make a good mile. It was going to be a cold miserable night for us. We were hungry and the only blankets we had were the saddle blankets. The cattle immediately lay down. At least they stayed together.

I apologized for not planning this move better. “I believe in what the Indians have forecast for the coming weather. I think we will get this herd home and placed before it hits us. We should have time before it hits to rest up a few hours. After that we have the winter ahead and the Lord knows what we will have to contend with. Ma and Rita will show up with breakfast and we’ll eat and then finish getting the cows onto the land where they will spend most of the winter.”

Gordy, asked, “You are going to let them feed out on the open land?”

“Every day we’ll drift them around where there is feed, but drive them back in late afternoon to water and bed down close to shelter under the bluff. You men will be working your tails off before spring. I’ll see that you all get a bonus if we can save at least three quarters of our cows.”

“Well, I wasn’t going to be doing nothing so I guess I can go for that.” There was a chorus of, “Yeah.”

The weather wasn’t quite freezing tonight, but we were lightly dressed, especially Marion. I finally reached over and brought her into my arms. It must have been a half hour before she ceased shivering. I had told Sam of my plans after I got away from him and his herd. In the distance I heard someone shout my name. I stood up and walked toward the sound. It came again and I answered.

It was Sam and Nancy with some food and some extra blankets. I’d have done the same for my brother so I wasn’t that surprised. Nancy had brought a heavy jacket for Marion because she was the most needful. They didn’t stay long and turned back. Marion asked how they had found us in the dark.

“We followed the trail. We have two hundred head of cattle and there is probably two hundred and more cow plops in the mile we traveled. We just followed our nose.” Marion giggled.

It was just barely light when the cows got up. We saddled out mounts and started them moving. We let them grab a mouthful of grass and kept them moving. It was full sunup when we could see Ma and Rita coming with a buckboard. They must have gotten going pretty early to come this distance. We took turns getting fed, sitting on the buckboard gate; two at a time. Marion climbed into the wagon and the women headed back for the ranch. Marion would tell them all about moving the cattle and about Sam and Nancy bringing us food last night.

By noon when we reached the ranch, the sun had disappeared and towering clouds were building overhead. Ma told me what part of the ranch she, Rita, and Rod had swept up the cattle and drifted them up into the shelter of the bluff. Rod and Marion had ridden out for more cattle in a different place than they had covered yesterday. Ma and Rita came out to where we were holding the cattle. And I took the four hands and headed to where the remaining cattle were feeding. We met Marion and Rod driving about a hundred head.

I sent them along with the cows to the herd and told Marion and Rod to go back with Ma and Rita because they had done enough. Rod objected and stayed to help. We had about a third of the ranch to cover to get the rest of our cattle. We traveled at a gallop to the far reach of the border and spread out starting cattle across the range ahead of us and headed for the bluff’s shelter. The cows began to bellow because we were really pushing them. Other cattle within the sound of the cattle and us shouting, decided that they wanted to be all together and joined the herd without us having to go after them.

The temperature was dropping and there was a stiff breeze right in the face of the cattle. We had a time keeping them headed toward the bluff. Finally, the cattle we were driving saw the cattle ahead and took off to join them. We spread out and turned back looking for any cattle we had missed. We traveled the area between the Owen range and ours. I guess Sam with his larger crew had already picked them up for we found only a few.

It was nearly dark when we brought in twenty-seven more head. Most of the cattle had been watered at the creek. The way the weather looked, they might not get out for feed again for a few days. They had to be watered again before then, but we could do that in the storm, somewhat sheltered as we were.

Bits of snow were coming down and by full dark it was going almost horizontal. The temperature had to have dropped thirty degrees from noon until now. This area was slightly wooded with hardwood and the cattle filtered in among the trees. The men had brought together deadwood and branches so we built a bonfire and gathered around it. I doubted we would even be able to reach the ranch house until the storm lessened.

There wasn’t much moisture in the snow so it didn’t pile up. When the storm passed, the cattle could be driven out of the shelter to feed. We had to keep control of them, so we would have riders in the saddle possibly for the rest of the winter. I wondered aloud how Sam was making out, but wasn’t worried. He had more hands to watch his herd because the Indians were working with him.

The second day there was but little accumulation of snow. We managed to water the cattle, letting fifty head at a time drink at the two creeks that were only a half mile apart at this point. We could handle about three hundred head an hour. It took the cattle at least ten to fifteen minutes to drink their fill. It took us ten hours of this the first day. It was going to be a long winter.

On the third day of the storm it was just as bad. We started to see an occasional cow or bunch of cows drifting with the wind going by. Our cattle were hungry and began to bellow. We knew we couldn’t hold them many more hours, but we couldn’t let them out onto the prairie or they would drift away from us with the other cattle with the unknown brands that were leaving their homeland. Thank God we had been warned by the Indians and we just might save those we owned.

We didn’t realize it on the fourth day, just after daylight, the snowflakes were getting bigger. The wind didn’t seem quite as strong either. By noon the storm was over. We loosened the control over our heard. Some wanted to drink, but most headed out onto the prairie to feed. They didn’t go far and went to cropping the dried, frozen grass. There was less than an inch of snow except where it had piled up against a bush or rock.

We saw four riders and our buckboard coming from the ranch and we could see Ma driving. When she pulled the horse up she said, “I hired four more riders for the winter. They were let go ten days ago because the owners said they didn’t need them. They holed up in our bunkhouse. I think those owners made a mistake. They’ll be returning up country in the spring. Let’s hope the owners still have cattle. Chance, where can they best be used? Here or over with Sam?”

“I’d say here for now. Sam has our Indians with him. When someone gets a chance, we’ll check on Ron, but I think he will be okay. Marion should be going home. With the extra help, I’ll break Rod loose to go with her. He can find out and report back how everyone made out during this storm. How’s everything at the house.”

“Good, the new hands did chores and watered the horses. They were glad to get under cover. How’d you make out, here?”

“Okay. It was pretty uncomfortable, but we did it. I was thinking, I’ll bring out that freight wagon and some hides and we build some shelter and we can have a place to get out of the weather.”

“Good plan. We’ve still got one of those camp stoves at the house, maybe you can figure out how to use it so you’ll always have hot coffee without standing over an open fire.”

We had a week of good weather with some sun. It stayed cold though and we had one storm the following week which brought us six inches. This didn’t bother the cattle that much. The older cattle could spot a bunch of grass tops and brush the snow aside and feed on it and then look for another. Twice we had bunches of riders stop and ask if we had seen their cattle. I just pointed to the east and a little bit south. I cautioned them that they could cross my ranch if they found their herd, but not to stop. I needed every blade of grass for my own cattle.

One owner questioned how I had managed to save my herd, “I was warned. I have some friendly Indians up in the hills. They told me two days before the storm hit that it was coming. They said it was going to be terribly cold and we would have high winds. I made a plan to move my cattle into the lee of the bluff and it worked. I can tell you we stayed right with the cattle until the storm passed. The cattle were hungry by then.

“We were pretty damned miserable and in the saddle as soon as we could get the cows away from the bluff to feed. We close-herd them and drive then them back there when it looks like storm. The hardest part is making sure they get watered. We only need to leave one hand at night keeping an eye on the cattle so we all get some sleep. We’ve chopped a lot of ice in the last month, but we still have our cows. We saw cattle drifting by us, but we never could have stopped them. They may have been blind by then for all I know.”

Two of my new hands knew the rancher who was looking for his cows. The rancher had a word for them, “You better stick right here if you can. Come summer most of us in my area where my ranch is located won’t have a need of you this year ’cause we won’t have any cows.” He waved a dejected hand and rode to the direction the wind had blown. I hope he found some of his cows, but doubted he would.

We close-herded the cattle, not letting them spread out to only feed in one area at a time. This way if it looked like storm we moved them immediately toward the bluff. It meant long hours in the saddle and I was thankful of the extra hands Ma had hired.

We had a thaw the third week of January. It rained and started at first to freeze. I worried about ice, but the wind switched around and we had some good warm days before it froze up and got back to being winter again. The cattle had fed and got filled up without having to search hard for feed. Keeping my fingers crossed, I figured we had made out pretty well so far this winter. We got well into February before we began to get heavy snow.

We had four warm days before the next storm came. The Indians just couldn’t tell us what was coming. I got with Sam. “Sam, let’s keep the cattle out feeding as long as we can. The drifts are high, but where the wind has blown it away between them there is feed. We’ll keep the cows where we can drive them toward the trees and the bluff on a few moments notice.

That worked well until it began to snow. By the time the cows were in the trees under the bluff, it was difficult to see very far. The temperature kept dropping and then the wind came up. We all bedded down for the night. When we were all up for a hurried breakfast, the wind was driving snow down from the uplands and piling the snow where we and the cows were sheltered.  We had to drive the cattle out of the trees and into the open. We didn’t let them go far, just moving them enough so they weren’t buried in the drifting snow.

The next morning, we estimated there was a drift ten miles long and as much as twenty-five feet high in places. Where there were drifts out on the plain they were much, higher and wider than they had been, for these had been building all winter. Still they were nothing like where the snow had piled up in front of the bluff.  

The weather warmed slightly and the wind decreased. The snow was wetter and we were afraid that it would be too deep for the cattle to find any feed at all. Luckily the snow stopped before nightfall and there were only three inches on the ground where there weren’t any drifts. The pond on the ranch that Sam controlled was iced over but had blown clear. We had to dig for water at the creeks where we watered our cattle on the Barkley ranch.

We were losing cattle. We butchered them if we found them before the wolves tore up the hides too badly. I didn’t lose quite the number that Sam did, but there wasn’t much difference in the numbers. We went into March tired and we were almost as gaunt as the cattle and horses. It wasn’t from having good food because Tim was delivering beans and potatoes every week and there was always beef. It was discouraging just from the thought of getting up to do the same thing today as we did yesterday. Always we had an eye on the heavens to see if was going to blow up more trouble for us.

March gave us two storms. The cattle got out for some feed but that didn’t last. The first one wasn’t that difficult, but the one on the twenty-ninth was bad. Were we going to lose more cattle in this storm than we had from all of the others? Were we going to lose our total herd? It sure started out that way. It was a heavy, wet snow and kept getting deeper. There was no wind to blow the prairie clear of it either. It lasted two days and we had nearly two feet on the level and no feed for the cattle. We were all discouraged.

The next day the sun came out. It didn’t make us feel any better. The cattle were bellowing from hunger. I guess they wanted to head for Texas and would have if we hadn’t controlled them. It made us have the same inclination to go back to Texas. And then it rained for two days. Bare spots appeared like magic. At every low spot there was a pond. The drifts, some which had looked like they were too big to ever go away were shrinking. Again the cattle were feeding on ground that had not been visible all winter.

We did get another snow storm of nine inches, but the snow didn’t stay covering the ground long enough to let the cows get really hungry. By the time the drifts disappeared there was green shoots of grass appearing around the edges of where they had been. The snow drifts had kept the ground under them warm and when the sunlight got to the grass, it was ready to grow. We kept count of the remains of the dead cows and decided that we hadn’t lost much more than four percent … less than five anyway. Next year we would be better organized. Those four hands Ma had hired were urged to stay permanently.

Chapter Seven

Sam sent Hey Pete over to the Barkley ranch to tell me that they had discovered another twenty-three cattle carcass’s that had been missed last winter when we tried to get the cattle under the bluff. Sad, but nothing we could do about it.

Nancy had included a note to Rita. “Rita, everyone busted their butt to get through the winter and we will soon be sorting out the cattle. Steers to fatten to sell, see how many heifers we have that came through the winter, and how big a calf crop we are having. I think we ought to have a couple days off and just have some fun. Sam thinks my idea has merit. Let me know. Hell, come over for supper tonight. Pa left a few bottles of wine for the men to drink. I’m not drinking because of the baby. Tell Hey Pete. Maybe the Indians want to get in on this too. Love. N”

Rita showed the note to me. I began to laugh. “What’s funny?”

“Nancy’s note. She doesn’t write a note like the refined woman who came here late last summer from a city where herding steers and associating with Indians were the norm. She’s changed and is making Sam a good wife, don’t you think?”

“The best, Rita. She’ll never be as good as you, though.”

“That’s because you’re Chance Baldwin and not your brother. You are the one to make me what I am.”

“We do make a pair. So are we going over to the Owen ranch?”

“Yes, so ask Ma if she wants to go? She can drive the gig.”

“Chance, you’re saying I can’t get on a horse aren’t you.”

“No, you’d do it if you set your mind to it, but you better not. I’m thinking of my son, here.”

“I was too, I was just pulling your string.”

Rita and I arrived at the Owen ranch. This was wash day for Nancy had the blankets out airing and the sheets on the line. “I washed all our dirty clothes yesterday. The Indians are using the wash kettle now to do their things. They keep it simple. They throw all their clothes into the kettle and boil them. They rinse them in cold water and hang them up. I promised I would buy them a large kettle just like ours for them to have when they go back up into the hills.

“So what’s this about having a get together?”

“It’s Sam’s idea. We are over the winter or should be. Before we get to start the season’s work and everyone splits up, He thought we should do a small steer and make a day of it.”

“That’s a great idea. When is this going to take place?”

“How about the day after tomorrow? We’ll have it in the afternoon and evening. Chance why don’t you get enough booze from town. Get some so the Indians can have a drink too. Joe said he can control them. All of his people will be here. He’ll probably be the one who will get the drunkest.”

“Could be, Sam. After this winter we’ve had, I feel like I could tie one on. That’s what Joe said that the trappers did in the spring when they came out of the woods. Maybe he will tell what it was like when he first came into the country. I think that was back before the war with Mexico.”

“We’ll get him talking for sure.”

The word went out to the Taylors and the Pickwells. We figured everyone in the valley would be here. Maybe we would have an impromptu horse race. The Indians would love that. The Indians of Joe’s family belonged to the Shoshone tribe and great horse riders. Their ancestors had stolen the horses from the Spaniards originally. They were well known for stealing from other tribes too and one of the reasons they were treated with caution. 

The other tribes looked down on them for another reason, calling the Shoshone, “Digger” Indians for the simple reason they dug in the ground for wild tubers and roots they used in their diet. Oh, they had enemies, but they weren’t particularly warlike like the Sioux, Cheyenne, and Northern Arapahoe.

The Indians all arrived wearing their finest clothes. Sam and I happened to dress in like clothes—jeans and blue shirts. We could have been twins except Sam was a little taller than me and his hair was lighter. You’d know us for being brothers. The women all wore dresses—mostly calico. It was warm enough to just wear shawls. Ma was decked out in a pretty dress with petticoats under. She looked like a belle of the old south which of course she was one.

Rita came by me, early on. “Chance, we’ve dressed Marion Taylor and Ellie Jones in the clothes we refitted from Nancy’s prettiest dresses. Now you don’t be looking too close at Ellie. She is the prettiest thing. I’m worried, just look at me as big as cow and all out of shape. If you’re going to compare me with anyone, compare me with Nancy. We’re both in the same condition.”

“You’re beautiful in everyone’s eyes. I’m so lucky to have you.”

There was to be a horse race in the field behind the barn. A post had been driven a quarter mile out and the race was to race around it and come back to the start. I was putting money on Rod Granger. He was light and had a great horse he had been given by Rafe Barkley. But then the Indians had good horses too.

There was to be a wrestling match the Indians could join with the rest of us in. I planned on winning that. I had done some of that, learning from an Irishman who was in my outfit during my years in the military.

We got to meet Joe’s new squaw. She stayed by herself. She was a heavy person and she arrived sitting on a travois. Joe was riding the horse and was acting proud of her when he stopped. The squaw didn’t get off, moving only enough to dangle her feet over the back edge of the platform she was sitting on. The horse stood there all afternoon and she would utter a command at it if it became restless. She was pretty much ignored by everyone. Ellie was the one to take food to her. They had come to Joe’s camp when they came down from the Wind River reservation.

I had to meet her and Joe had gone off somewhere. “Ellie, pleases introduce me and tell her I’m Chance Baldwin, a friend of Joe’s. What is her name?”

“She picked a white name and took Joe’s name. It is Mable Arcand, now. She has had several names over her lifetime, but that’s it now.”

Ellie led me over to the travois and Mable looked like she was afraid of me. I kept a respectful distance. Ellie began speaking and did go on for five minutes. The squaw listened intently. When Ellie finished speaking, Mable extended her hand for me to touch. I then gave a speech of my own. Telling how I had arrived here with Joe and during a gun fight and how he was my great friend and I loved him like a brother. How Joe was so good in showing me the ways of the Indian and how it was that I had come through the winter without losing too many wahoos. When I stopped, Ellie translated. This brought a smile to Mable’s face.

I turned to leave. Ellie then translated what Mable had said. “You are a great man and a good friend of the Indian. She is honored to have you come speak with her. Her brave, Joe was very wise to choose you to be his friend.” There was more, but it was just couched in flowery language. And the references she gave I doubt you would understand.

For myself, “Chance, I think you are a great and wise man too.”

“Thank you, Ellie. Have you made any plans yet?”

“Yes I have. Tucker Taylor has chosen me to be his squaw. He will be talking to his parents soon. He is hoping they will give us some land to work when we aren’t working on their land for them. He is oldest son so he is responsible to carry on when they pass on. It is important to them.”

“You aren’t going to look up your father’s family, then?”

“Maybe someday. I have their names and the village where they live, but I don’t want to leave my grandfather here.”

“Joe is your grandfather?”

“Yes, I am Morning Sun’s granddaughter. My mother was Joe and Morning Sun’s youngest daughter. My father married her and I am the only child. She died with the pox several years ago.”

“Your father had no contact with his people?”

“Not much. I have a half dozen letters, but I have no desire to meet them. Father did write a letter that we would be joining them as soon as it was okay to travel. Papa Joe did send a letter from Casper that my father is dead, so they know that. Some of what is in the letters are not pleasant for they were unhappy Father made his life with the Indians so I’m staying right here where both the whites and the Indians love me. Besides, I have promised myself to Tucker. Papa Joe approves. That is all I need.”

What was there for me to say?

——————————————

 I happened to look toward the Barkley ranch. I could see riders coming. I signaled to Sam and he walked out where he could see who was approaching. I walked up beside him. We decided it was some troopers headed to this place. I was worried about the Indians that were all here. I went and found Joe.

“Troopers are coming Joe. You want to handle this and I’ll swear to everything you say?”

“That’s a good plan. Oh, I see you over talking with my squaw. You aren’t planning on taking her away from me are you?”

“Nope, she’d be too much for me.”

“Good, I don’t want to lose her. Let’s go meet them troopers.”

This was a small detail we were facing. I guess I was the person who looked to be in charge. A Warrant Officer spoke to me. “I’m Warrant Officer Peter Hodkins, Are you John Owen? I was told this is his ranch.”

“No, John sold this ranch to The Baldwin family. I’m Sam, this is my brother, Chance and my mother owns some of it too. I’m married to John’s daughter, Nancy. John sold to us to get money to develop a mine near Denver. Chance is married to John’s step daughter Rita.”

“So you own the ranches here in the valley?”

“That’s right, two here in the valley. Ron Pickwell to the east of us has cows and horses. What can we do for you?”

“I’m out scouting for cows to feed Indians on the reservation. North and West of here, the ranches had as much as sixty percent loss during the winter. None of them can fill what we need. The word is you saved most of your herd.”

“Yeah, but we worked at it. We lost about five percent. It’s pretty normal to lose two percent, so yes, we did well.”

The troopers were looking around. One edged over to speak to the officer, “Sir, they got Indians here. That’s not legal.”

“What about that? How come?”

Joe had come up with Sam and me, and he answered, “They’s family. You may have heard of me. I’ve been here in the territory for nearly forty years. The name is Joseph Arcand. I took on a squaw when I came and most of the Indians here belong to me in one way or another. There weren’t many white men around, just Indians and trappers back then. Fort Laramie was built in ’34 to service us that lived here.”

“What tribe do they belong to?”

“The Shoshone, same as those up on the reservation. My first squaw was of that tribe. We had two daughters. They’s both dead now, but three of my granddaughters and their braves and kits are in this bunch. One of the squaws here was my first squaw’s niece and her brave and kits are here. I’m telling you, the reason the Baldwins are going to have cattle for sale is because they was here to warn about the coming storms and they worked side by side with the Baldwins keeping the cattle from drifting out of the county.”

“You Baldwin, line up the Indians so I can look them over. Is this Joe telling me the truth?”

“Every bit of it. Why don’t you step down off your mounts and eat with us. All the Indians will be stepping up to be fed and you can look them over then. Joe, sit beside him and you can tell which is which. There is a water trough by the barn for your mounts and I’ll get someone to give them some hay.

“Come meet my wife Rita, and Sam’s wife, Nancy. My mother, Hetty, would enjoy meeting you too. I met Ron Pickwell in the Army and when I left Texas I came up here searching for him. I ran into Joe and he guided me to him. My Ma and Sam followed months later. Since then I married John Owen’s step-daughter and Sam married John’s daughter. We’ve since bought Owen out.

“I tell you, Joe’s Indian family has been a big help to us getting settled in. Texas has been settled for years and up here, it’s pretty raw, both in the weather and the Indian situation. It is bad and getting worse. The Mexicans did to the Indians in Texas years ago what we are doing to them here now. We all realize what’s coming and regret it, but know it can’t be stopped.”

The three troopers with Hodkins mixed in with my hands while Hodkins stayed with Joe, Sam, and me when we lined up for food. Or wives were the ones dishing out the vegetables. I introduced each as we progressed down the table. Tim Taylor was carving off a quarter of beef right into our plates or bowls if that was what we were using. The Troopers had mess kits. I used the same, mine being stamped CSA. Hodkins, made note.

I laughed, saying, “Some of these things don’t wear out. I doubt the CSA will ever be forgotten either.”

“I agree; half of the troops out here are populated with those who fought in gray uniforms.”

Marion and Elle were serving biscuits from a basket on the end of the table. Both had on dresses that had been cut down from the many that Nancy had brought with her. Both these girls were young and pretty—Ellie more than Marion. Marion spoke to each of us by name.

Ellie did the same until Joe was in front of us. “Hi, Papa Joe, I got Mable some food already so you won’t have to bother.”

“Thanks, Ellie you’re a good girl.” He turned to Hodkins, “Sir, this is my youngest Granddaughter, Ellie Jones. My daughter married a white man, named, Jeremiah Jones. He lived around here for many years.”

“Yes, I’ve met him. I understand he has not long passed. I’m sorry for your loss.”

“Thank you. He was a good father. I was lucky to have a grandfather to go to when it happened.”

We found a place to sit down. On the way there, Joe took us by his other two granddaughters who were sitting with their braves and children. You wouldn’t know that Ellie was cousin to these two … she a quarter Indian, and these two were three-quarter Indian. Hodkins didn’t make comment. He began to question us about any movement of Indians in the area, just saying that there was possibly a battle coming between the Sioux with Cheyenne Indians, and with the Army later on in the season.

Joe, said, “I doubt the Shoshone will be involved. I’m sure they have no plans to join the other Plains Tribes. The Army doesn’t even use them for scouts. My Indians here are happy. We’ve had this small village of mine since the pox epidemic, years ago.  I moved them away from the other Indians, but not soon enough. I caught it, but survived. I lost half of those I brought with me. We have been very careful about who we let visit us, even.”

“Baldwin, how come you have all of them down here today?”

“They are here for a thank you, same as my other help. My friends are here as well. In fact you are seeing everyone that belongs here in the valley and from the land I claim for my summer graze.”

“Well you certainly know how to put on a spread. We need cattle to feed the Indians on the reservation. How many head do you think you could contract to deliver, and how much a head.”

I named a figure. He would take only three-year-olds and older. If  there were heifers in the herd, they would have to be four years.

“I’ll sell, but there won’t be any heifers. This year they are going to be the most valuable animal given the winter we have just come through. All the ranchers will be looking for replacements. About the delivery, I’ll want a good sized escort of troopers to go along with my crew. I expect I’ll have the script in hand before we start moving the cattle.”

“Maybe we should take delivery here at the ranch.”

“You can and it would be a relief, but your troopers have never handled a large herd of cattle and would lose a lot of them.”

Joe broke in, “Most of your troopers will be off post fighting this summer and fall. The Indians are going to push the army back this season if they can. You may not have much army left by October.”

“I’m sure it won’t be that bad. I should think you people so far away from the post would feel vulnerable?”

“We do, but many of us have been here many years and most of us have fought Indians since we came. You can’t bully Indians, but sometimes you can talk to them if you’ve always treated them right and kept your word in the past. I’ve got Joe here to speak for us.”

“Yeah, well, good luck. God, what people won’t do to do to make money? If they only would stay out of the territories where they aren’t supposed to be. The government has treaties with the Indians and people keep pushing in until the treaty is broken.  Who can blame the redskins for fighting? The worst of it is us solders get sent in here to protect the ones who are breaking the law and I probably will get killed before my hitch is up.”

“How long have you been in the Army?”

“Eighteen years, come fall. I’m waiting on my resignation papers and hope they come before the whole territory blows up.  Baldwin, I’ll give you a paper saying you’re selling us cattle. I’ll get what you asked approved and get the contract back to you. Expect it ten days. Looks like you’ve got a good thing going here. Lucky you’ve got a wife. I’ve never had the luxury.  You wouldn’t want to put together some of that food for us to take with us would you?”

“Sure, I planned on it.”

“Just a rumor I’ve heard, but I understand the powers that be are ordering a census to be taken in a year or two. You might want to give your Indians your name to go by if you want to keep them with you.  That’s what those southerners did with their Darkies when the President freed them. Might not do them any good, but then it might.”

“Thanks, Sir, I’ll look into it.

“Just so’s you know, I’ve never seen a more beautiful young woman than that one you said was a quarter-breed. She sure is lovely.”

“She is that. I suspect she will be married soon. She is quite taken with a farm boy and of course he with her,

“It seems it would be a shame to waste her beauty on some farm.”

“Maybe, but if she hadn’t shown up here she might have ended up in some brave’s lodge. I’m sure she will be the one to pick a mate—someone that will make her happy.”

“You know her. I hope you’re right. Well I guess we had better mount up. Nice talking to you. I hope the cattle will be fatter than the ones I saw coming here.”

“They will be. I’ve got plenty of feed.”  Hodkins raised his hand and they wheeled their mounts around and rode away.

“Sam, good piece of business, wouldn’t you say?”

 “You put the price up pretty high didn’t you?”

“Yeah, high enough, I hope. That’s about four dollars a head more than last year, but we have to deliver them and that’s not going to be any picnic. Where’d Joe get to?”

He’s with the Indians the other side of the barn. I gave him a bottle so they could all have a taste. They expected it.”

“I want to talk to him.”

“That’s about that census thing isn’t it?”

“Yeah, if any of them will go for it we might as well get it done.”

Sam thought a minute and then said, “I’ll take the two braves that belong to Joe’s two granddaughters for the Owen ranch.”

“He may not want to give them his name.”

“That’s okay, but I want them working here on the Owen ranch. You better grab that one that Hey Pete belongs to. The boy will make a hand someday.”

“That’ll work. That means that Halona will belong to the Barkley Ranch. That’s good, we get along very well and always have. I’ll take the other one who doesn’t have a squaw too.

“Rita won’t get jealous will she? She’s likely looking for an Indian.”

“Sam, Rita is all I can handle.” Sam burst out with a guffaw.

———————

Cows began dropping calves the following week. All the hands were out with the herd looking for cows that might have trouble calving. The calves were coming with good weight and went right to sucking on their mothers. In a few short weeks we would be moving these cows and young stock into the high country for the summer.

Sam and I kept the animals that were to be delivered to the Army down on the two ranches where we could watch them. Always there was the chance of rustlers, especially this year when the ranches had lost so many cattle in the dreadful winter past.

The Indians would be patrolling the upcountry along with some of our hands so I wasn’t that worried about losing those cattle as much. Everything but the calves would be wearing a brand. We might lose a few to someone butchering a stray, but there shouldn’t be any wholesale theft. I could be proven wrong, but that was the cattle business.

The summer began and ranch work was the usual. With the added four Indian braves and the four hands Ma had taken on last winter we had full crews. We did give the Indians white men’s name.  Halona’s brave was named George Barkley after our ranch. Hey Pete became Peter Barkley and proud of his new name.

Over at the Owen ranch, Nancy didn’t think that her father would appreciate Joe’s two granddaughters taking the ranch’s name, so they took Joe’s name of Arcand. The women were Rosie and Anita. Their braves were Daniel and Richard (Danny and Dicky) Arcand.


—————————————

We didn’t see the Taylors that often. I’ll amend that, we saw Marion anytime she could get away. We didn’t get on to something. Rod Granger would offer to go over to the Owen Ranch to let Sam know of any news about what we were up to here.  We found out that Rod and Marion were meeting at the Owen Ranch on the sly. Rita and I made the trip to the other end of the valley to talk to Tm and Faith.

It was for Tim to handle. “Marion, would you and Rod come here, please.” The two had already headed for the barn when Tim shouted to them. “Marion, you’ve been telling me that Nancy Baldwin asked you to come over to her ranch as often as we would let you. Have you been talking to her at all or have you just been going somewhere to meet Rod?”

“Most times I see and talk to her.”

“Is that true, Rod?”

“I always talk to Sam, but we have to see each other as often as we can. Mr. Taylor, we love each other.”

“Okay, I can understand that. Have you made any plans for what you are going to do after you are married?”

Marion broke in, “Pa, it isn’t right we can’t be together. I know I should be here on the farm and you don’t want me to leave, but you have Ellie here now to take my place. I plan on helping Rita and Miz Hetty during the week and we are hoping Rod doesn’t have to work on Sunday. We’ll both ride over to help one day a week. Rod thinks he can build us a small place to live.  Maybe if that doesn’t work out, Halona will help us make up a tent to live in.”

“You’re sure about this?”

“We are. Mom was a year younger than I am now when you were married and Rod and I are as much in love as you were. Rod is earning full wages and we can live on that. He doesn’t drink or smoke and I’m sure you will let us have some vegetables if we come on Sundays.”

Tim looked at his daughter he was keeping a straight face not giving any indication of what his thoughts were. “You two take a walk and let me and your mother talk this over with Chance and Miz Rita.” 

As soon as they were out of sight Tim burst out laughing. “What do think, Chance?”

“I think we had better get the two of them married as soon as possible. We’ll build them a cabin much like the line camps. If we all pitch in, that will only take one Sunday. Maybe the women will all get together and sew up a bunch of dresses for Marion and there is a spare suit for Rod to get hitched in at the ranch. Say what, three weeks?”

“That sounds about correct. Crops will be mostly planted and we’ll have some cultivated by then. The mowing machines we ordered will be here soon. In another month we’ll begin putting up some hay. You and Sam each bought one hay cutter. I bought one and Ron Pickwell bought two. We’ll see if we can learn how to operate the contraptions. Now, let me get those kids out here and get this settled.”

Tim shouted, “Rod and Marion come out here. Marion, you get your mother and the rest of the family and we’ll have us a family meeting.” Faith and the rest of the family joined us. Tim spoke to Faith while everyone looked on.

“Faith, these two want to get married. Now would be a good time because we are kind of caught up. What are your thoughts?”

“I’m going to miss her, but I think they are ready. Rod has steady work and Marion hasn’t been that much help around here lately with her head in the clouds all the time. Ellie does twice the work she does anyway.” Faith was smiling as she said this so her words weren’t hurtful. “She has promised to help out if we are shorthanded at times and she isn’t needed at the Barkley ranch.”

“Okay, we are agreed they should be married. Three weeks on a Sunday should be time enough to get them ready, wouldn’t you think?  Chance said he and everyone in the valley would take that day to put up a home for them. They will be starting out with more than we had when we got hitched.”

“I know. My Pa was against us and my mother had to lay the law down to him.”

Tucker spoke up, “Pa, how about me and Ellie? We plan on getting married too and I’m older than Sis. It should be me getting married first and not her.”

“Have you asked Ellie yet? Maybe she wants to wait awhile.”

Ellie answered, “Mr. and Mrs. Taylor, I love Matt and he loves me. I’ve been living close to or with Indians all my life. Much of my family live here and I want to stay close to my grandfather. I know I have some white folks, somewhere, but I can look them up after Tim and I get settled. Tucker said you would give him some land when he got married so we can raise extra crops and make some money while still working for you. We plan on making our life here and not leaving.”

“Ellie and Tucker, you make plans and we’ll see you have a home of your own anywhere on the farm. You just pick out a plot and we’ll get a home built for you before cold weather.”

“Thanks, Pa and Ma.” Tucker was grinning all over.

“Can I be calling you Pa and Ma just like Tucker does?”

“Of course you can, Ellie. Ellie, let me hug you and welcome you into the family, permanently.”

——————————

Naomi and John returned from Denver. John was happy with the mine he was developing. “It looks as if I have a real winner in this one. The gold vein will really pay off if it holds up. There are also other minerals that have considerable value. There is a bit of silver ore that we may extract and of course there is lead and copper. It seems like there is a bit of everything.”

Here in the valley we were cutting hay for the horses with the new mowing machines.  Ron had the flattest and mostly rock free land so his stacks of hay grew in numbers. This might be his most profitable side line. He was the one who started cutting grass first and we all gathered at his ranch for a demonstration. Our cow punchers were tickled that they wouldn’t have to use a scythe to cut grass ever again.

 The Indians had mostly gone back up to their old settlement in the hills for the summer. Hey Pete wanted to stay down and live in the bunkhouse on the Barkley ranch.  He looked up to Rod and followed him around. He was disappointed that Rod and Marion were going to move into their own home, but the other punchers treated him pretty good, so as long as Rod was here he was happy living with them in the bunkhouse. Halona and George had moved into the same type of cabin we built them when the Indians had taken white names.

At the Owen Ranch, Nomi was staying until Nancy and Rita had their babies. John stayed two weeks and then rode south to take care of his mine.

Sam and I wondered if we had set the price high enough for the cattle we had contracted to sell to the Army. We were supposed to deliver the herd about the same time as our kids were born.  We decided that both of us would be joint bosses of the herd as far as Casper. There was to be two squads of soldiers to meet us at that time. We then would flip a coin and one of us would return to oversee both ranches while the other went onto Wind River.

Rod and Marion’s home would be up by this time so we decided that Rod would hold down the ranch while the rest of the crew was delivering the cattle. Rod would have a lot of time to get used to being married. That is if Hey Pete didn’t bug the newly married couple too much. We laughed because Hey Pete was afraid of Ma and she would give him what for if he was trouble.

It was a within week of the two babies arriving when the herd was gathered and headed up the trail to Casper. Rita had gone to the Owen ranch to be with her mother for her birthing time. She was hoping that I would win the coin toss and be the one to come home from Casper and not have to take the herd up to the Wind River reservation with the troopers.

The cattle had been gathered into a single herd from the two ranches and hadn’t got used to each other as of yet. Not only that they didn’t want to be leaving their home range. It took time to get them started up the trail. Rod was in at the beginning and would return after the first day. This left Marion, Hetty, Halona, and Hey Pete, alone until Rod got back late that night. Halona was down from the hills to tend her garden and would leave in a couple of days to return to the Indian encampment. Marion was helping her.

None of the Indians were to go with the herd because the whites might object to seeing Indians off the reservation. Halona said her brave, George had gone off somewhere with a bunch of braves hunting. She hoped he wouldn’t get into trouble as he sometimes did. Some of the whites might just shoot an Indian if they saw a few traveling alone.

————————————

Hey Pete was in the barn doing the task given him of cleaning the stable where Hetty’s driving horse was kept. Finished with that he came out and could see some riders coming across the rangeland.  He headed for the house to tell Hetty. She sent him out to get Marion and Halona. Hetty had always played it safe when unknown riders were seen headed to the ranch.

When everyone was in the house, Hetty sent Hey Pete back out to the barn, “You get up into the hayloft and hide. You stay there, keep quiet, and don’t you come out no matter what you hear.  One of us will come get you when we are sure everything is okay as we hope.” Hey Pete obeyed, running for the barn.

It was fifteen minutes later when three men rode into the yard.  They dismounted. Two were standing close together and one was a few feet away from the man who now spoke. “Hello the house.”

Hetty stood in the doorway, “What do you want?”

“Ma’am, we want some food and we’re going to take some mounts we see in the corral. We heard yesterday that your men have gone up the trail with a herd of cattle. You make us a meal and we’ll maybe look around to see if you got any money. This is a prosperous looking ranch and you might have a few gold pieces we can grab. We promise not to hurt you if you don’t try to stop us.”

“Not ever. You better get out of here.”

“Ma’am, that ain’t anyway to talk to us. We’re coming in and get something to eat. Now you back off and let us in. How many is there of you?”

Ma backed up to the far edge of the room. One man came cautiously through the door and stopped leaving room for another to step inside next to him. The first one said over his shoulder, “Rivers, there is three women in here. One is young and the other looks to be an Indian. You watch and make sure no one shows up. We’ll eat and look around in here. We won’t be long.”

“Hey, I’m as hungry as you guys, remember that? Now you can feed me out here and I’ll watch, but I want to get a look at that Indian and the young one.”

“We know that. Old woman get us something to eat.” The two started to split apart from the door opening.” The two let their guard down momentarily. Hetty brought old Betsy out from a fold of her dress and let it go with both barrels. It backed her up and she slammed into the wall behind her. The spray of pellets hit them and made a horrible mess of both and the room. It tore up some of the wall on both sides of where the two had been once standing. Halona held out a pistol and Ma grabbed it and stepped over the dying men to get to the man in the yard.

Rivers was standing by the horses, mouth agape. When he saw Ma with the gun, he turned and started for the barn. Ma shot and hit him in the upper leg. She fired again, but missed him completely. Rivers made it, dragging a wounded leg to the open barn doors and ducked inside.

It was suddenly deathly quiet. Marion looked out and couldn’t see the last outlaw.  She grabbed the lighter shotgun that Halona had laid across two chairs after Hetty had fired old Betsy. Hetty eased outside and Marion dodged around her and the blood and gore that covered on the walls on both sides of the door.  She headed across the yard for the side door in the barn.

“Marion, you come back here! You’ll be getting yourself killed going in there. That man ain’t hit that bad. Wait and maybe he’ll bleed to death.”  Marion kept going, paying no attention to Hetty.

Inside, Marion shouted to Hey Pete in the haymow, “Can you see where he is?”

“He right inside the door on left side. He still got a gun, but he down.” This drew the outlaw’s attention to the haymow above. He then fired up at Hey Pete who had ducked back when he saw the man raise his weapon. Marion and Hey Pete could now see each other, but neither could be seen by the outlaw at the door. Marion now was quiet, crawling closer to the front of the barn, stopping behind the wall of a stall. The boy was scared, not for himself, but for Marion who was the wife to his great good friend Rod.

He was looking down at Marion, standing back from the edge of the haymow. Suddenly he turned and picked up a hay fork. He motioned to Marion he was going to pitch hay down onto the wounded man. He got all the hay he could lift on the fork. Getting as close to the edge without being observed, he hesitated until Marion realized what he was up to.

Hey Pete was ready and Marion crawled on her knees close to the edge of the wall that intersected with the open barn floor. She knew she would see the man when she looked around the edge. She was ready and stood up with the shotgun gripped in her hands. She nodded to Hey Pete and he flung the hay, pitchfork and all onto the wounded man.

Marion came around the wall and out onto the barn floor, ready to fire. The hay had landed right where it needed to be, obscuring the man’s sight.  Marion fired the gun, the shot cutting through the hay that somewhat obscured the outlaw. It went into the outlaw’s upper body, centering on the man’s neck. Bird shot can make an awful mess of a man’s chest and throat at twenty feet. Hey Pete shouted, “You got him. He just kicking.”

Pete jumped down and stomped on a few stands of burning hay chaff from the black power that hadn’t all exploded. It hadn’t started any fire in the hay on the dead man.

Marion didn’t look at her handi-work. She stood the gun against the wall, and sat down partially behind the wall where she could see Hetty running for the barn.

“You kids back off. I’m coming in.” Hetty appeared in the opening ready to shoot if it was necessary. It wasn’t. “Marion, what got into you?  You were in danger every minute. Hey Pete, I told you to stay hidden and you disobeyed me.”

“Miz Hetty, I live here.”

“You sure do. You stepped up and were the only man here. I’m purely grateful. I called you and Marion kids, but both of you are way beyond that. Now I suppose we have to clean this mess up. You two go work in the garden because you don’t need to see anymore of this. Halona and I’ll clean up. We’ll decide what to do after we get it done.”

Hetty found three old horse blankets and she and Halona tugged the two dead outlaws from the house and onto them and rolled them up. She tied a rope around the rolled up bundles and took one of the outlaw’s horses and dragged them out behind the barn. She did the same with the dead outlaw in the barn. She then found a piece of canvas and spread it over the three.

She had stripped them before moving them from where they had been dropped. Two were ex-confederate soldiers from the papers they had on them. The third one had a wanted dead or alive poster in his pocket. He was a deserter and wanted for killing a farmer and the wife somewhere in Kansas. They were a poor outfit. The horses wore brands and maybe the sheriff might find that they were stolen.

They spent two hours cleaning up the blood and gore. In the house, the  number 4 buckshot had ripped up the walls on both sides of the door.  It would be up to Chance to make repair. The body in the barn had bled badly from the wound in his leg, but that was soon cleaned up with hay chaff.

Just as they finished, the puncher, Jeb, from the Owen ranch, stopped by as he had been directed by Rita at the Owen Ranch to check on Hetty. Hetty sent him off to the village to inform the sheriff what had happened. “Tell the law that we had trouble and were threatened by three outlaws. We managed to take care of them. Would he come and get the bodies. I don’t want them on the place.”

“Yes, Ma’am, I’ll tell him. Three of them dead you say?”

“That’s right. I got two of them and Mrs. Granger took care of the third one. If you see her husband, tell him to come right along home. His wife needs some serious hand holding and cuddling.”

“Yes’m.” Jeb mounted a fresh horse and headed out on a dead run. He would make it to town shortly after dark. This left everyone huddled in the house, not saying much. What had happened at noon was on their minds. Hetty wasn’t bothered that much. She was old enough and had seen some terrible things throughout her life. Halona —no one could tell how she felt. She sat stoically with just her eyes moving.

Marion and Hey Pete were restless, getting up often and looking outside. It would be hours before Jeb and Rod returned. Marion hoped Rod would be home early, but didn’t really expect him for hours.

Halona spoke to Hey Pete, “Time to go to bed, Pete.”

“No, I want to tell Rod what happened. I want him to know I helped.”

“You did help, but you also got shot at.”

“I had to tell Marion where the was man, didn’t ?  I look fast, and got back before he shoot me.”

Marion interrupted, “Hey Pete did help a lot. We know Rod will be here sometime. I wish he was here now, but we should all wait up for him to tell him what happened.”

Hetty said. “He’s a good boy and was part of this. I think he should wait with us.” Halona didn’t say anything and the subject dropped for awhile. Then Hetty said. “Everyone grows up fast in time of trouble. My boys did and Rod did and Pete is young for what happened, but he did something to be proud of. I should be screaming at Marion, but she came through it and I’m proud of her too. Good people can’t let bad people get the upper hand. I consider it a duty.”

Halona patted the chair beside her and Pete came and sat next to his mother. Her hand came out and she put it on his shoulder. He put his hand up and grasped his mothers. It wasn’t often Indians showed much affection, but this was a little bit to show she was proud.

Much later, suddenly Marion got up and went to the door. It had to be near midnight. “Rider’s coming. It has to be Rod”

“Child, don’t stand in the light. Wait to be sure.” It was Rod ahead of Jeb and a deputy sheriff. He stepped down and Marion was in his arms.

“Are you okay, Honey?”

“I am now that you are home. Come in, Miz Hetty will tell you all about it. Rod, I killed a man with a gun.”

“You killed one of them, Jeb didn’t say?”

“The man shot at Hey Pete. I was awful scared, but Hey Pete pitched some hay onto him so I shot him when he couldn’t see.”

“How come you had a gun?”

“I just told you, the guy was trying to shoot Hey Pete.”

Rod turned to the deputy, “Come in and we’ll find out what happened. Whew, I’m beat after chasing cows all day. Jeb must be too after riding so far.  Miz Hetty, give us the highlights and we’ll talk more about it in the morning. Honey, are you sure you are okay?” Marion just nodded and clung to Rod a little tighter.

The deputy looked at Miz Hetty, who hit the high spots and refused to say more until everyone had some sleep. The deputy and Jeb headed for the bunkhouse. This night Hey Pete stayed with his mother in her cabin.

Jeb was at the door at daylight. “I should get on home. I was supposed to be in last night.”

Hetty was up and had eggs, bacon coffee ready for him. “Jeb, will you have someone head down and tell Ron Pickwell and go on to tell Tim Taylor about Marion and what happened here? Faith would be worried if she heard about it from someone else. Maybe you can have Nancy or Rita send an Indian to take Rod’s place for a couple of days so Marion can give her parents a first-hand account of how it went down. I wish Halona’s brave was around, but she said he took off hunting.”

“Maybe Rita will have Nancy send me back for a couple of days until Rod get’s back. My God, you all are brave. Most women would have folded up and let something terrible happen here.”

“We are always prepared as we can be. Maybe someday we won’t have to live like this.”

“I don’no, there’ll always will be bad people around.”

Just then, the deputy came up from the bunkhouse. “Ma’am, I didn’t tell you last night, but I got a couple of men coming to help me take care of the bodies. They’ll take the three back to town and plant them in boot hill. We’ll wait till they get here so they can listen to you when you explain. The three of us will get together after we get everything done and put the whole incident into the town files.

“I was thinking about that during the night. We don’t have a burying place on the ranch yet. I think those outlaws should be planted right here. Let it be a sign that we stand for no foolishness.  There is a rise in the land south of the house where I plan on being interred. I couldn’t condone them when alive, but may the Lord respect me for giving them a place to rest. It won’t bother me being in the ground next to them.”

“You’re a wonder, Ma’am. Maybe I should bring the remains from town of that man who you stopped from killing Chance last year.”

“No, he’s in the ground and I wouldn’t want to disturb him. As far as these three, I’m sure you will write down in your records why we here fought back when we found they were going to do us wrong. I’ll do the same in my journal.”

“Ma’am, I’ll bet your journal would make interesting reading.”

“May be, but I’m making sure it won’t be read until I have passed. There is only one Being. I’ll answer to Him only and I’ll take what He deems appropriate when and if I come before him.”

“Yes’um.”

Marion and Rod showed up for breakfast. Both were quiet at first, but then they put yesterday behind them as young people often do. Hetty and Rod walked out to the rise Hetty had mentioned and decided where the graves would be dug. Rod began and with Marion watching him and soon was joined by the two men the deputy had arranged to come transport the remains. One of the men was a lay preacher and he said the committal words over them before they were lowered into the open graves.

They took on the chore of filling in the graves. Hetty announced she would have painted boards with their names driven into the ground with the names of the outlaws. “I’ll keep them legible as long as I am alive.”

The Deputy finished up at the graves, saying, “I’ll leave the three horses here. The saddles and guns, you may claim. If anyone shows up to claim the horses, have them see my office to certify if their claim of ownership is legal. Settle down and put this behind you. I’ll have the sheriff write you a letter absolving all of you involved of any wrong doing. They had enough identification on them to tell us who they were. You might even get a bit of bounty.

“Thank you, I’ll look for it. The bounty will go to Marion if there is any.  Please stay for coffee before heading out.”

Marion horrified, exclaimed, “I don’t want the bounty money. I just want to forget it ever happened.”

————————————

Jeb was back in the middle of the afternoon.  “Rita had her baby and Chance has a son. He is a fine healthy baby. Marion, I sent word to your folks about the trouble you had with the outlaws.  I didn’t give any details. I suggested that they come as far as the Owen ranch tomorrow because Rita had had her baby and Nancy was expecting she would be birthing hers within the next two days. Naomi is almost as excited as the two women having babies.

“That’s because she is now a grandmother. Well, I guess I’m excited too because these are my first, too. Maybe I’ll ride along to see my grandson when Marion goes. Rod can wait here and stay with Pete and Halona. I hate to leave the ranch with no one on it.”

Marion clung to Rod before she climbed into the gig with Hetty. “I’ll be back tonight after seeing my folks. If Hetty stays over to see her grandson, I’ll borrow a horse. Why don’t you ride out and meet me half way an hour before dark. We’ll ride back and watch the stars come out. Halona won’t mind being alone for that long.”

“I’ll meet you. We can stop and look at the moon or something.”

“Rod, stop it. I want to see the baby and if you keep talking like that I won’t want to go.”

“Hey, what did I say?

“I know what you said and I know what you were thinking.”

“Okay, then we won’t stop.”

“Maybe we can for a few minutes — to see the moon.”

“I thought so.”

Hetty had heard this exchange. “Are we ready to leave now?  I can remember when I was your age. I was about the same when Chancellor met me the first time.” She grinned and Marion knew that Hetty and she were speaking about the same thoughts, though forty years apart. Marion had Rod and Hetty had her memories.

Jeb hadn’t stayed the night and Hetty enjoyed driving a horse. Marion was itching to ask if she could, but saw how Hetty handled the animal giving it her full attention. “Hetty, Hey Pete talked to Rod last night.  He wants to be called Pete, not Hey Pete any longer. He was given the name when he was a small boy by Grandfather Joe. Now that he has two white names, he wants to be known as Pete Barkley like the rest of the men in the bunk house.”

“That makes sense. Is Halona okay with this?”

“She didn’t say, but if we all call him Pete, I’m sure she will be okay with it. After all she has the Barkley name too.”

“Okay, spread the word and over time it will catch on.”

An Indian came out to take a hold of the driving mare when Hetty pulled into the yard. Naomi came out of the house and stood waiting for them to come to the ranch house. She was all smiles.

“Chance and Rita have a beautiful baby boy. Seven and a half pounds is a good weight. He has whispy-brown hair and it should be just like Chances when it grows. Rita is nursing him now. Come in visit her. I’m so proud of my daughter. I had almost given up hope of having a grandchild. I’m so glad she waited for Chance to marry someone. They make such a perfect couple. I wish he was here.”

“Naomi, how is Nancy doing? Rita and Nancy thought they would have their babies on the same day.”

“Hetty, it didn’t happen and that’s a relief. I don’t think I could handle both at the same time. Nancy is ready and claims she will have hers tonight before daylight.”

“I’ll stay over then if you have room?”

“Of course and I’ll be glad for the company. Will you be staying too, Marion?”

“No Naomi, Rod is going to start out about dark and meet me. I’ll borrow a horse and saddle, if I may?”

“Certainly.” Everyone crowded into the room where Rita had lived for years since she and Naomi moved here. She was sitting up in bed.

“Hetty, come see your grandson. Marion watched without saying anything while Rita and Hetty started gossiping. Naomi headed for the kitchen and Marion soon followed her.

Naomi commented, “I understand you had some trouble a couple of days ago?”

“Yes, it was horrible and I was so scared. Halona, Hetty and me were in the house. Hetty sent Pete out to hide in the barn. Those men were going to rob us and the man that stayed in the yard talked like he was going to rape us. I didn’t know what Hetty was going to do. Two men came in and they found out at the same time as I did.

“Hetty had a wicked shotgun hidden in the folds of her dress. There was another gun lying on a couple of chairs. Those men stopped to look around. Hetty just up and fired killing them both.  Halona handed Hetty a hand gun and she fired at the man out in the yard. She wounded him and he headed for the open barn doors. I just knew he would see Pete because I knew he wouldn’t stay hidden. I grabbed the loaded shotgun, jumped over the two dying men and ran for the barn.

“I don’t think the wounded man even saw me, because he was hurrying to get away from Hetty. I went into the side door of the barn. Pete was standing in the hay mow looking down at the wounded man who raised a gun and shot at him. Pete got out of sight. The man on the floor by the door was groaning and cursing. Pete got a hayfork and got a big bunch of hay. He pitched it down onto the outlaw covering up his head and shoulders.

“He was shaking it off when I stepped out from the wall and shot him. I didn’t look only at the hay much and I didn’t either when Pete said he had stopped kicking. Hetty came into the barn ready to shoot, but she didn’t need to. She really screamed at me for leaving the house like I did, but I just knew the man would kill Pete. I just told her this was my home and I was protecting it and us.  Rod came home that night and he screamed at me too.  I think he loves me.”

“I would say so. What are your folks going to say when they soon get here?”

“Oh, I expect they will scream at me too, but I can take it.”

“I’d say so young lady.”

Marion wandered back to where Rita was just finishing burping her baby. “Would you like to hold him? He is almost ready for a nap.”

“No, but someday maybe. I held my brother and sister when they were little.”

“You do want children, don’t you?”

“Someday, but not yet. Rod and I want to be together as much as possible. Like tonight when I meet him halfway on the way home. I know I won’t see him daytimes much because he will be out on the range. I’m going to keep busy working in the garden. I want a big one of our own next year.  When we get money I want to buy a milk cow and make Rod some cheese. He loves cheese.  He thinks Chance will let us have one at the ranch.”

Hetty spoke, “Child, You’ll have your cow as soon as we can find one. The deputy said there is the bounty on that outlaw. You said you didn’t want it, but you might rethink that.”

“I’ll ask Rod what he thinks. I did that to protect our home, not because I wanted a cow.”

“We’ll see. I think your parents just arrived. Go greet them. Coffee is ready and I smell something in the kitchen. They’ve had a long ride and I’m hungry, myself.”

Marion went out and sat on the steps to the house, waiting for her parents to come to her. She couldn’t help it she burst into tears when Faith and Tim reached her for hugs. “Well, little girl what is this I hear about you?”

“Daddy, it was awful and I thought all of us were going get killed. They were going to rob us and then do terrible things to us. I didn’t want that and even Hetty couldn’t stop me. I just know if Rod had been home he would have done what I did, but he wasn’t.”

Faith reached for her and hugged her as hard as she could. “Thank God you came through it okay. I hope this is the worst thing you will ever have to do. What did Rod say?”

“He screamed at me but it was just because he was so worried when he found out. He holds me and tells me not to think about it.”

“The boy loves you, sweetheart.”

“I know he does, Daddy.”

Nancy was at the dining table when everyone went inside, sitting in a comfortable chair. She was greeted and asked how she was, “I’m just about ready to have a baby. I’ve never had a baby, but today something is different about the way I feel. Naomi thinks I’ll have him sometime in the next twenty-four hours. She may be right. I hope so. Maybe it’ll stop kicking me. I just wish Sam was here to hold my hand.”

“Maybe he will be home in another week or so when they reach Casper?”

“I know, but that will leave Rita with Chance not being with her. There is nothing good about the way this was arranged.”

Faith and Tim Taylor stayed another two hours and then they headed home.  Marion hated to see them go, but this was the life she chose and she had Rod waiting on the trail for her.

Hetty was to be made comfortable in a room for the next two days and she and Naomi sat and gossiped.  Rita was in bed with her new baby and Nancy went in to lay down in her room. Marion was at odds with nothing to do. “Hetty, I’m going to saddle me a horse and head back home. Will you be okay to drive home by yourself?”

“I’ve been doing it for years. Go along and you’ll meet Rod sooner than expected. Now don’t dawdle, beds were made for love. I’ll be home in two days about this time of day unless Nancy has her baby. If she does, I’ll plan on staying another two days. I’ll have Naomi send Jeb with a message when I’m coming back.”

Marion didn’t hesitate and headed for the barn where she saw Jeb unsaddling having come in off the range. “Jeb, would you find me a horse and saddle I can ride, I’m headed home?”

“Sure, I know just the horse. You’ve ridden him before when Rod worked here and you would come to visit.” It was only fifteen minutes later when she was headed across the range for the Barkley ranch. She wasn’t quite out of site of the Owen ranch when she saw Rod coming toward her.

“I was missing you, Honey, so I started early.”

“I did the same. We’ll be home by dark if we don’t stop to fool around. “

Halona and Pete were in her small cabin when they reached the ranch. Pete came out to be with them, but Halona realized they wanted to be alone so she told Pete to stay with her. Pete wasn’t unaware because he had lived in a tipi with his parents all his life. At full dark he gave up and went to bed himself. When she saw a bit of smoke from Marion’s cabin in the morning she sent Pete over to tell them she had breakfast ready for them.

Rod and Pete went to the barn to do what few chores there was to do. Halona and Marion went to work in the garden. There were a few vegetables to be pulled and some squash ready for drying. Rod saddled his horse and was going to make a turn around part of the ranch to look at the water holes and see if the few cattle were where he thought they would be.

Before he mounted, a man on horseback rode into the yard and shouted, “Hello the house, is anyone here?”

Pinkerton Agent

Rod came around the barn. The rider was well dressed, although his vest was frayed at the edges. He looked neat, that was Rod’s first impression. “Can I help you?”

“Maybe. I took the job of hunting for a man who may have been living in this area for several years. His brother received a letter from him more than a year ago that he was giving up and moving back to Indiana. The brother was supposed to have a daughter coming with him. It has been ten months longer from when they were expected. I was hired to find him, and I suppose, his daughter too. His brother said he was living with Indians and had been for twenty some odd years.”

“What was the man’s name?”

“Jeremiah Jones.”

“And the daughter’s name?”

“Eleanor.” The man paused and asked, “What’s your name?”

“Names Rod. Well, step down. There is an Indian woman living here on the ranch. She might know whom you are searching for. Where is this brother now, still in Indiana?”

“No, he has a room for the next month in Laramie.  If he doesn’t find word of his brother by then he will go back east.”

“Wise. The Indian’s are pretty nervous about so many whites coming into their territory and might not hesitate to take a scalp.”

“Rod, is it that bad?”

“Yeah. You might not hang onto your own hair if you have to travel up into the Wind River country where most of the Indians are located. The Indian squaw here knows a squaw man who might know who you are searching for.” Pete was dying to say he knew who the man was searching for, but Rod quietly told him to shut up.

“Can I meet this Indian Squaw?”

“I’ll go fetch her. Pete, go into Hetty’s house and bring out a drink of water for the man. What is your name? You didn’t give it.”

“Hamilton Burger, I’m an agent for the Pinkerton agency.”

“I’ve heard of them. Don’t be questioning the boy. He’s Indian and wouldn’t understand you anyway.” Rod was staring right at Pete warning him to keep his mouth shut.

Halona out in the garden with Marion Granger, noticed that Rod and Pete were talking to a stranger so she was waiting for Rod. “Who he?”

“Halona, someone looking for Jeremiah Jones and Eleanor. I didn’t give him any information at all. Let’s let Papa Joe handle this. Ellie is his granddaughter.”

“Good thinking. You want me take him to Papa Joe?”

“That was my thought. Papa Joe should be down from the hills tonight. If he isn’t, turn him over to Hetty and let her decide how much he should know.”

“Okay Rod, saddle me a horse, will you?  Explain to him that I am taking him to a squaw man that has lived in the area for over forty summers. Do you and Marion want me to take Pete with me?”

“Not necessary. Pete’s a good kid and understands if we want time alone.”

The detective looked at Halona when she came up to him. Her hair was braided and was in a tight coil just coming just below the neck of the deer skin jacket she was wearing. She had on a blue blouse that could be seen under her open jacket. Her leggings were also of fawn colored deer skin and she had ankle high moccasins on. She was fair of face which the Pinkerton agent took notice of, and her shape wasn’t that bad either.

She addressed the detective, “We have hours ride.”  She held up two fingers, swung into the saddle, and led off at a fast lope. She kept her mount a half-length head of the detective. He soon realized Halona didn’t want to speak. He had been in the saddle for hours before reaching the Barkley ranch and was beat then, and more so now when he saw a large ranch house coming up.

Naomi heard the two when they rode into the yard and told Hetty that Halona was here with a stranger. Hetty went out to see who it was with Halona.

“Miz  Hetty, stranger here looking for a squaw man. Papa Joe could maybe tell him.”

“I’m sure he can. Get down and have a bite. Are you going back home today?”

“Yes, I get there before dark. Maybe a cold potato or biscuit would do me.”

Hetty now turned her attention to the man sitting on his horse. “Ma’am, I think I have met you before awhile back.  It was down in Texas. Hetty Baldwin, if I’m not mistaken.”

“That’s right. You would be a Pinkerton named Burger.”

“Right on.”

“Well, get down and come in.”

“Thank you. I’ve been in the saddle since daylight this morning. I was directed to you by a young man named Rod.”

“He’s crew and almost a son to me and that’s my ranch. I’m here for a few days, helping my sons out while they are away. I’ll tell you about it after you rest a bit. How’s things in Texas?”

“To be honest, I haven’t been back there since I tracked down that Witherspoon woman that was supposedly married to your son, Sam. She was a piece of work—still is, I’ve heard. Another agent was telling me more about her when he was there a few months ago.”

Hetty made coffee and fed Halona who didn’t stay.  Halona did take time to talk to Rita and her baby.  She also had admired Sam’s baby feeding at Nancy’s breast and born during the night. Both of Hetty’s grandsons were boy babies. She made comment, “Maybe a girl next time.”

After Halona left, Hetty got Hamilton a meal. “Now, what can I do for you?”

“Well, I’ve taken on the chore of finding a man named Jeremiah Jones. He was supposed to come home to Indiana more than ten months ago. His brother hasn’t heard a word since the letter came to expect him. There is also information in the letter that he would have his teen-age daughter with him. I have read the letter. This Jeremiah Jones hasn’t been home since he left about twenty years ago.”

Hetty hesitated long enough before answering to make Burger suspect that Hetty must know of Jeremiah Jones. Burger stated.”He’s dead isn’t he?”

“Yes, he is, but his daughter is alive and living here in the valley. Her grandfather will be here late today. He has been here for nearly forty years, He began trapping up in Montana and took up with an Indian Squaw name of Morning Sun and they had had two daughters. She was well known through the Shoshone tribe.

“Joe’s name is Joe Arcand, French, you know. One daughter married a white. That is the mother of Eleanor who married this Jeremiah Jones. She didn’t live many years. Joe’s other daughter married an Indian and those two granddaughters are here with him. Joe’s white blood doesn’t show much in them, but he loves all three equally. Eleanor feels the same way about her relatives.”

“There are other Indians this Eleanor is related to?”

“Yes, distant aunts and uncles and several cousins, none of Joe’s blood except by marriage. The Indian who guided you here is related to Eleanor, coming down from Morning Sun. Halona is some kind of cousin.”

“I’m glad I don’t have to sort this out. I’ll leave it to my client.  Say, would it be okay to lie down somewhere, I’m beat.”

“Sure, grab a bunk in the bunkhouse.  You’ll want to meet the niece so you may be here more than one day. The nighthawk will be getting up soon, he’ll show you a bunk.

Halona reached the ranch.  There were lights on in the main house. And she could see someone moving around inside.  She went inside, seeing Marion, who jumped up and said, “Chance and Sam pulled in twenty minutes ago. They are saddling fresh horses and Rod is helping. I told Chance he has a son and I thought Nancy would be having his baby any day now.  Sam and Chance are going over there just as soon as they have a bowl of stew.

Halona said, “I thought one to boss cattle drive.”

“They found someone they knew to do it for them.  All of our crew went with the cattle, though. Chance made some kind of deal for some yearlings next year. Marion said over her shoulder at the stove, “That will make Rita and Nancy happy.” 

Just then Chance, Sam, and Rod crowded into the house. Pete dodged around them and looked at the food on the table and Marion saw this. “Get a bowl, Pete. There is plenty. Rod and I will eat later.  Halona, you eat, too.”

Chance and Sam sat down. All of a sudden, Sam exclaimed, “What in hell happened to the wall by the door?”

Tears started in Marion’s eyes. “I was hoping you wouldn’t see that.  We had a bit of trouble the day you left. I didn’t say anything because Hetty should be the one to tell you. The wall got torn up by Hetty’s old Betsy’s gun. She blew two men apart standing right there. Halona and Miz Hetty got all the blood cleaned up.”

Pete, broke in with, “Me and Marion got the last one in the barn.” He was grinning, proud as can be.

Chance demanded, “Marion, tell me what happened?” This took several minutes with the questions both Sam and he asked.

Chance asked as he was spooning the last of the stew into his mouth, “Halona, tell me about this stranger you guided to the Owen Ranch?”

“He is someone Miz Hetty knew back in Texas.  He hunts for people I guess. He is hunting for Ellie and her Pa. Something was said he was looking for some Wipperspoon woman when Miz Hetty met him last.”

Sam laughed, “That would be my almost wife, Marcy Witherspoon. Talk about doing someone a favor. My luck changed for the better when the Pink agent showed up and we found out Marcy was still married to someone else.

The two men got ready to leave.  Chance was anxious, and Sam, more so. Halona spoke quietly once to Chance after Sam went out to mount up. “You two ride carefully in the dark. You and Sam both have sons who need you. Nancy had her baby last night.” She didn’t speak quietly enough, for Sam heard Nancy’s name being spoken

“What’s with Nancy? Is she alright?”

“Yeah, last night she birthed a son. Rita and Nancy both had an easy time. Your wives will be glad to see you.”

“Thank God I made a deal so neither Sam and me had to deliver the cattle. Halona, are you okay here with Rod and Marion for a few more days ’till I can bring Rita home?”

“I can. Don’t forget my son being here. Pete has been stepping up.”

“How do you mean?”

“Remember I said he was the one to toss hay down on that trash who was going to probably kill us. He made it so Marion could shoot him. Go on, get out of here and go see your wives.”

Sam and I had fresh horses and we stepped right out. It wasn’t long before the moon was shining and we seemed to go faster the closer we got to the Owen Ranch. Thank God I had found another herd boss so I could get home to Rita and my son. I wondered if she had named the boy yet. I hoped she had and I hoped it wasn’t going to be Junior. I wanted my son to be my equal someday. He never would be if was still carried the name, Junior.

Sam pulled up so we could blow the horses, “Chance, am I glad you found someone to take the herd up to the Wind River Reservation. We get to see our boys grow up almost from the time they were birthed. I hope Nancy hasn’t named the little cuss, Junior.”

I started laughing and told him I was having the same thoughts. We rested ten minutes and then were on our way. We pulled into the ranch yard. “Sam, go in to see Nancy and the little one. I’ll put up the horses. If Rita is up, tell her I’ll be in shortly.”

“You don’t mind?”

“Nope.” I worked fast, just throwing a bit of hay for the horses in the manger. They would get a bait of grain in the morning. I headed for the house. I could see someone sitting in the swing on the porch.

“Chance stop and sit a minute before you see your son. I need you to kiss me. Oh, I’m so relieved you and Sam could come home. When I first saw Sam, I wanted to cry.  He set me straight before the second tear fell.”

“Sweetheart, I can see tears glistening in the moon light.”

“Those are tears of happiness.” We hugged and I squeezed Rita hard. “Careful, not too hard or you’ll get all wet. I’m almost to another feeding for your son.  My breasts are full and are usually leaking when I pick him up. Come in and you can hold him when he wakes up.”

“Have you named him?”

“No, not yet. I hope you don’t want him to be named Junior. John’s son was a junior and we know how that turned out.”

“Wow, I didn’t think of that.  No, we won’t name him junior. I was thinking of maybe Jackson. Do you like that?”

“Jackson Chancellor Baldwin.  It has a nice ring to it. I do like it.”

That’s quite a name. How about shortening the Chancellor to just the initial? We can call him J C Baldwin, otherwise he’ll end up with Jacky.”

“That’s great. Come on and watch J C nurse.”

Hetty was in the kitchen and had coffee on. Chance stopped there to say hi to Hetty and ask her to put some hot water on so he could wash up before going to bed. “Chance, I might have known you would figure out so both you two could be here and not up in the wilds of Wyoming.”

“Yeah, it was always my intention.  Speaking about wilds, I think from what Halona said it got pretty wild for you at home.”

“Yeah, but Old Betsy came through for me. Young Marion stepped in and finished it with Pete’s help. I was scared for her, but she didn’t get rattled and followed through as good as I could have done. Go to Rita, we’ll talk in the morning. I’ll bring you in a mug. Sam wanted coffee.”

Chapter Eight

Sam went down to the bunkhouse to speak to Hamilton Burger the next morning. “Hey Ham, we meet again. You do get around the country, don’t you? Are you still in Texas?”

“No, actually I haven’t been there since I found the Witherspoon woman. I understand you didn’t hang around there after you found out you weren’t married to her.”

“No, her husband bought our outfit. Chance had come up here and started an outfit of his own. We knew he had been to Laramie and we were able to trace him. We got here just in time to keep him from getting shot. Ma fixed the man who was shooting at him. The next ranch east of here belongs to one of his army officers and that was who Chance was looking for.

“The daughter of the woman who was living here and Chance got together and got married.  I rode up from Cheyenne with another young woman who’s father owned this place. Both Chance and me were married the same day. That was nine months ago.”

“Do you miss the Witherspoon woman?”

“God, no. This woman I married is someone I can trust. One of the reasons Chance moved out of Texas was because of Marcy. She was wanting him to head for California and take her with him. She don’t know how thick the Baldwin blood runs.”  Sam paused and continued, asking Burger about who he was looking for.

“Jeremiah Jones and his daughter, Eleanor. I understand he is dead. She is supposedly living with some family named Taylor.”

“Yeah, we are putting up a cabin for her next week. It would have been longer before that happened because either Chance or I would have been gone for several weeks. The girl is getting married as soon as we get it raised, now that we are both back. Are you in any great hurry?”

“No, I guess not, why?”

“Because, I’d like a day with my wife before I go off again. Papa Joe will be here early today.  He must of come in last night ’cause I seen some activity over at his winter place.  He’ll be over.  He’s the girl’s grandfather. He’ll fill you in all about her and her father to take back to his brother. Come up to the house and Ma will have breakfast ready.”

Joe came around the corner of the ranch house as Ham and Sam stepped up to the porch. Sam spoke, “Joe, here’s a man looking for you.”

“Yeah, I got word during the night. That’s why I come over so you wouldn’t have to come looking for me.”

Ham asked, “How in hell did you get word? Not many people knew about why I was up here.”

“One of my granddaughter’s brave told me.  He was down to the Barkley ranch letting Halona know that her brave was dead. He and the few others he was with got into a skirmish with a larger group of Northern Arapaho. The two tribes live on the same reservation, but they don’t like each other much. George was the only one killed. Too bad, Halona thought a lot of him. That’ll leave Hey Pete without a father.”

Sam put in, “Halona will find another brave soon. She is pretty fair for an Indian.”

“Yeah, she reminds me of my wife, Morning Sun. I think Halona’s papa was Morning Suns grand nephew. And I guess he had a little white blood in him. Trappers were all over this territory when I first came in here.” The three went in and were greeted by Hetty.

Hetty was placing food on the table. “Chance and Rita will be out and join you. Sam, Nancy said she would be out if Naomi would watch your baby. Hey Joe, good to see you. I knew you’d be around.” Joe grinned.

Sam said, “You all eat. I’ll see if Nancy is alright to get up and move around. It has been only two days.”

“Sam, Nancy is fine. She was up several hours yesterday and that was only six hours after she had the baby. She’s a good mother.”

“I believe you, Hetty.”

Naomi came out and told Rita that the baby was sleeping. “I’m glad the boys are home. Not right they had to go off, but you are home now. Jeb hasn’t been around that much either. There was always errands he had to run for the two ranches. Him being gone some these last few days let me get out of the house and do chores. John don’t think that’s is something I should do but with Nancy and Rita being heavy with child and then with babies there was no one else. Papa Joe, is it you who will guide Mr. Burger to the Taylors to meet Ellie?”

“Yes, we’ll leave in a bit.”

Rita spoke, “Chance, why don’t you go with them? Stop and tell Mary and Ron that Nancy and me have both had our babies. Give Tim and Faith all the news and about Percival Jones looking for his brother. Find out what Ellie is going to do about her uncle.  I hate to see her leave to go east with him. She is in love with Tucker and they are a good couple. Besides, I don’t think Ellie would fit in with the people back east.. If they found out she is part Indian they will give her a rough time. Better her to stay right here where we all accept her as she is.”

Joe had something to say.  “Rita, those are my thoughts, exactly. Tucker is a good man and will make her a fine husband. Of course we don’t know what this Jones is like. If he is anything like Jeremiah was he could make his life here with us. Who knows he might take up with a squaw like Jeremiah did. Then again he might be as hide bound as most easterners are.”

I laughed at Joe, “You’ve been in the wilderness too long and lived with the Indians too much.”

“May be, but the Indians of the same tribe are pretty honest with each other, not like white people.”

“You mean like me, Joe?”

“No, I have to say all of you Baldwins are good people and with the young-uns coming you’re getting to be a tribe yourselves. Damn it, you know what I mean.”

“I guess I do. Let’s get going, I don’t want to be away all day.  Sam, you and Nancy name your baby before I get back.”

Rita spoke now, “Chance, we’re going home tomorrow. Hetty is going to drive me and J C in the gig. I guess the next thing coming up is to get a cabin built for Ellie and Tucker for when they are wed.”

“What if she wants to go east with her uncle?”

“She won’t. She’s happy right here and she is of age.”

“I agree.”

————————————

Chance led the way, fast enough so there was little conversation. When they pulled into Ron and Mary’s yard, they got down from their mounts. It took just a few minutes to catch up that both Sam and Chance were home. Hamilton was introduced and the reason why they were headed for the Taylor farm.

Mary spoke up, “I think I’ll go up to see Rita before she goes back to the Barkley spread. It is always nice to see Hetty too. You can tell me what Ellie is going to do. I’ll miss that child if she goes off.”

Papa Joe snorted, “My granddaughter won’t be going off. I wager a bottle of whiskey on it.”  There were no takers.

The Taylor family was working in the fields. The two youngest, Matt and Debby saw them arriving and ran for the yard to see what we wanted. “Where’s your folks working?”

“Chance, out in the field back of the barn. They be coming up soon. I’ll run down and tell them you’re here”

“Make sure Tucker and Ellie come with them.” Chance led the horses over to the water trough and watched as the girl ran inside to get a pitcher of well water. Debby stared at the man she didn’t know, but shy, didn’t dare ask who he was.

Tim came around the barn first with a hoe over his shoulder. “Hey Chance, you were the lucky one and didn’t have to go up the Wind River.”

“No, and neither did Sam.  We found another rancher to do it for us. I got a lot of yearlings and he wanted some for next year so we made a deal. Rita and Nancy have had their babies. Hetty is there with Naomi and Nancy.  I’ll be taking them home tomorrow.

“Smart. You need to be home. You have a family now.”

“Sam and I both do. We are happy because both have birthed our boys.”

“Congratulations. How come you are visiting us?”

“Tim, this is Hamilton Burger, a Pinkerton agent.  He is here tracking down Jeremiah Jones. The brother, Percival, came looking for him, and is holed up in a boarding house in Fort Laramie.”

“Does he know about Ellie?”

“Ham does. She is his only living relative now that Jeremiah is dead. Now that Hamilton has found her, she has to decide what she wants to do.”

“Well, she and Tucker are planning on getting married in a couple of weeks. I doubt she will want to go back east. I know Tucker won’t go. Tucker is following in my footsteps and I’ve already given him and Ellie a piece of land.”

“Well, let Hamilton talk to them and he’ll take word back to her uncle.”

“They will be up in a few minutes. Park yourselves on the bench and Faith will get a drink for you. Joe, why don’t you take the stranger down and you can introduce him and explain to Ellie and Tucker what’s going on?”

Faith was coming in as Joe and Hamilton passed them, heading for the young couple. Tim explained to Faith what was going on. Faith asked, “Tim, do you think Ellie will leave?”

“I don’t think so. She is part of our family now and when Tucker and she are married, even more so.”

“I hope she stays. We’d all miss her. We can’t lose Tucker either.”

“We’ll know soon. Faith, get us something to eat. It’s early, but we have that field to finish up after this is settled.” Faith went into the house. “So Chance, you made a deal so you didn’t have to take herd up to the Indian reservation.”

“Yeah, I hated to be away from Rita and Sam wanted to be home with Nancy. It cost us a few of next year’s yearling heifers, but it is worth it.”  How are the crops this year?”

“Great.  We’ve had enough rain at the right time. We’ll have a bumper crop of everything. I’ve got a peck of beet greens to take home with you. They’ll be small, but the rows are bursting with them.”

“That’ll make Ma happy.”

Joe, Ham, Ellie and Tucker came up before dinner was done. Tim asked, “What’s the plan, Ellie?”

“Tim and me are staying right here. We planned on getting married in two weeks, but we can wait another week for my uncle to get here. I’d like him to be at my wedding so we’ll wait one more week. Papa Joe says that will give us time to build our home to live in.  He’s going to bring his Indians to help. Chance, maybe you can let Rod and Marion help with that, too.”

“Yes, and me and Sam will pitch in. You’ll have your cabin to start your married life in.”

“Mr. Burger says my uncle can take the Casper stage up as far as Barkley ranch turn off.  Rod and Marion can meet him and bring him here. I wonder if he is anything like Father. They can bring him down here to meet Tucker before we are married.”

“We’ll make him welcome, whether he is like Jeremiah or not.”

“Chance, I knew you would.” As soon as dinner was finished, Chance, Ham Burger, and Joe headed back to the Owen ranch.  He knew Hetty and Rita would want to head for home early tomorrow and Chance was anxious about the ranch after being away.

Hamilton and Joe went with Chance back to the Owen ranch. Hamilton and Joe sat on the porch and Joe filled him in about his former son-in-law. “Jeremiah was a good man. He loved my daughter and married her before Ellie was born. This was unusual and not needful for her being half Indian, but he followed the Whiteman’s way in this. How old is this Percival?”

“A lot younger than Jeremiah was. He just might stay here. He would have come here with me when I started searching, but I talked him out of it. I didn’t want to wander around up here in the wilderness forever and I knew I could cover more territory alone. As it is, I can head east as soon as I fill Percy in about finding who I was looking for. Too bad I’ll have to tell him his brother is deceased. Your granddaughter has a rare beauty. She would turn heads back east.”

“May be, but that isn’t her. Living as her father has and dealing with what she has had to hasn’t harmed her. Even if she returned to so called civilization, she would come out okay.”

“I gathered that. I am certainly impressed with her. Not only with the person who will be her husband, but all the people I have met here in this valley. I didn’t tell you that I had met Sam and Hetty Baldwin back in Texas did I?”

“No.” 

“It was quite a story, but I’ll leave it to them to tell you. I had never met Chance before I came up here so you know more about him than I do.”

“Chance is a man of vision and I’m glad I latched onto him when I did. You know his wife shot him the day we got here. It was an accident. Chance hired me to guide him here when he was looking for Ron Pickwell. Before we reached his place we saw that Ron and his wife was under attack. Chance took over and we drove them off after killing some of them. We went down to the ranch and were talking about it. Later Rita, his now wife, pulled in and was going to threaten him. The gun went off and she shot him. I swear at that moment they fell in love.

“That can’t be.”

“I swear. A bit later at a dance a brother of one of the men we killed was after Chance and the owner of the ranch where Rita lived. Chance faced the man with a small pocket gun. He got one of them and missed the other. He could only stand there and take it.

“While this was going on a small coach pulled in behind Chance. All of a sudden, there was a rifle shot. It killed the man that was gunning Chance.  It was Hetty meeting and saving her oldest boy all at the same time. If half the people in this world was like the Baldwins, I might go back and join civilization. They sure are something…all of them.”

Come daylight, Ham and Joe saddled up and headed for the Barkley ranch. Chance, Hetty, Rita, and the baby would be coming along at a slower pace. Reaching the ranch they were pleased that Halona and Marion had gone through the house and given it a good cleaning.

Rita, Chance and JC settled in as a married couple now with a baby. Hetty in the other end of the house knew enough not to bother them and only met at mealtimes. Rita, good cook, took over the kitchen and prepared most of the meals. Halona couldn’t keep Pete with her because if Chance was around Pete had to be there with him.  He had much the same feeling for Rod

Hamilton Burger had immediately headed for Laramie to inform Percival Jones that his brother had died and that his niece was about to get married.  Chance fixed it up that Percival would be able to stay in Halona’s cabin.  Her husband had died and Pete was happy staying in the bunkhouse. Percival could have Pete’s bunk to use for the short term. Chance didn’t know how Percival would like bunking in with the men in the bunkhouse and there wasn’t room in with him and Hetty in the main house.

Daytimes, Chance paired up with Pete. Marion rode the range with Rod. There wasn’t much range work that could be done, but they were able to keep the waterholes from filling in and to keep the herd within the confines of the ranch. The punchers who had gone with the herd up to the Wind River were needed but this was the deal. Over to the Owen ranch Sam had some of the Indians to help manage his herd. Truth, there weren’t that many animals on either place for most had gone up into the uplands for the summer.

There were line riders stopping by often because of the loss of cattle the winter before.  Chance asked if any were interested in help in haying. These punchers weren’t enthused over this type work.  When they found out they wouldn’t be swinging a scythe and a machine was doing the cutting, they signed on.  Chance took them over and fixed it up with Ron Pickwell. Stacks of hay went up fast.

Chance, Sam and Hetty talked this over. Chance brought it up, “You know I have been finding my way ever since I arrived here. We have a great operation going. I know we are spending money like crazy, but we are still doing better than most established operations. Ma still has some money and Sam and I haven’t cut into the herd money too much. 

“John Owen and his new mine will be paying off soon. I think we should keep going this year and look how to become more efficient next year. Our cattle herd will be the right size and we have put up what buildings we need for everyone.

“The Indians have a new way of life and seem to be integrated into our way of doing things. Less and less, they go off on the hunt when they have food right before them. But still as a whole, they are unpredictable.  Papa Joe seems to be the only person who can control them. We are giving them a chance to stay where they have a little more freedom than they would have on the reservation.

Hetty brought up one more thing: “Chance, call Rita. I have something to say. You know you ordered timbers and planed boards to build a new house up in the hills.  We are awful close to the Casper Road and people are traveling it all the time. I don’t think I want to live here alone this close to the trail.

“There’s Halona, Marion and Rod besides the crew. Why don’t you use what you have ordered and make the Barkley ranch house into something fine? Granted it is comfortable enough the way it is, but this place could be something of note. I want to be able to play with one of my grandsons whenever I want to. I just think it safer for all of us that way.”

“Ma, I’ll talk to her.”

“No need, she thinks it a good idea.

—————————————

Halona opened her door to Chance and Percy several days later. Marion had met the Casper stage three days in a row before Percival stepped down from it.  “Hi Halona, can Percy bunk in Pete’s bunk until he decides what he is going to do and where he is going to live?  He is Ellie’s Uncle.”

“Yes. Pete is living in the bunkhouse with the crew all time now. I have no son at all.”

“I know, Halona, but he is a good kid. He wants to be a cowboy just like them.” Later Percy found out what Halona knew about his brother and that Ellie was an orphan except for him. He found out how his niece came to live here in the valley.
   
“When you meet Papa Joe, know that he was Jeremiah’s father-in-law.  He is some what related to all the Indians you will be meeting here and is Ellie’s grandfather. Her grandmother, Morning Sun was Papa Joe’s wife and my great aunt.  We are of the Shoshone Tribe.  Papa Joe brought us down from the Wind River Reservation when Small Pox was around years ago.  We just never went back. 

“Then Chance showed up collecting Papa Joe when he came through Fort Laramie. Chance has put us all to work and given us white men’s names.  My name is Barkley after the ranch here.  Pete, the boy who is staying in the bunkhouse, is my son. His father died not long ago in a battle with some other Indians. That is why I have a bed for those who come here.  Chance thought that would be better for you than living out of the bunkhouse.”

“Halona, you do have a pleasant home. I thought all Indians lived in tents.”

“I did until Chance brought us down from the hills a year ago. The tipi is still standing, but this is better.”

A few days before the wedding Halona and Pete rode with Percival, (Percy) now, to meet his niece. They stopped at the Owen ranch to meet Papa Joe and Mable. Mable, grossly fat as always, didn’t meet with Percy’s approval.  Papa Joe, made note, but wasn’t upset.

“Don’t look down on my squaw, my bones are old and my blood is thin. She needs a home and I need to keep warm. My grand daughters look after her.  Ellie, brings food and visits. Mable talks about the Indian’s way so they won’t be lost. Jeremiah was her friend.  You could be too.” Percy nodded, not saying anything.

Papa Joe stopped at Ron Pickwells and introduced Percy as Ellie’s, uncle. Mary exclaimed, “I’m so glad to meet you.  Ellie is such a nice young woman. I’m so glad she is going to be living near us.”

Papa Joe and Percy didn’t stop long.  “Next place is the Taylors. They are an industrious bunch.  You must have met Marion Granger while at Chance’s ranch.  Marion was a Taylor.  She and Rod fell in love before Chance showed up around here.  He took Rod on and made a hand out of him and then hired him on full time so the two could get married. Tim and Faith didn’t want to let Marion go because she was needed on the farm. Ellie is taking Marion’s place in the family and is loved by all.”

“Has she ever considered going east?  I’m her uncle and the only one of her family left. I can do a lot for her.  She should be in school.  I’m a professor, you know.”

“I heard that. I don’t see a problem. All of her family, except you live around here. We love her as much as you could. Best thing for you to do is settle here someplace. Take up your brother’s work of studying the Indian.  He was going back to you because he was sicker than he let on and knew his time on earth was limited. You’ll see how intelligent Ellie is when you sit and talk with her. You can thank Jeremiah for that. He educated her.

“Well see. That would be a whole different life than what I have looked forward to.”

“Yes, but consider where my granddaughter would be the happiest. I don’t think you can stop her from marrying Tucker Taylor and Tucker won’t leave.  He thinks too much of his family.  Tim and Faith have already given the couple some of the farm land. I honestly believe you made the trip out here for nothing.”

“Oh, I don’t know, I’ve met a lot of different people.  I’ve always wondered about the Indian.  I thought my brother a fool. But then you tell me he was happy.”

“He was and he enjoyed everyday of his life since he came. That was something like twenty-two years ago.  He took up with my daughter shortly after his arrival. She was about as fair as Halona, although Halona is a bit darker. Trouble is my daughter didn’t live that long. Jeremiah is the one who raised Ellie.”

Papa Joe led Percy right into the Taylor yard in front of the house. Percy sat his horse looking at the people sitting on the piazza.  The two young ones were sitting on the edge. Tucker and Ellie rose from a bench and stepped down. Ellie came out to Percy still on the horse.

“Uncle Percival, I don’t know you, but I would know you as family.  You look much like my father.  Please step down so I can introduce you to my betrothed, Tucker Taylor. Papa Joe, you get down too. I’m always glad to see you.”

Ellie first went to Papa Joe for a hug. She turned to her uncle and extended her hand. With her other hand she brought Tucker around to face her uncle.  “Uncle Percival, this is Tucker Taylor who will be my husband. How fortunate you arrived so you could hand me to him. That will be in eight more days.”

“Child, call me Uncle Percy. Your grandmother named me Percival and it is a name to dislike. Oh, you remind me of my mother, except she was fair of hair.  Your features are much the same, though.”

Faith and Tim came down from the piazza and were introduced. Faith welcomed him to the farm and said that he would be staying in the cabin that the neighbors had built for Tucker and Ellie to live in.  “When they are married, you will be welcomed to sleep where Ellie has been sleeping here in the house. That was originally our daughter Marion’s room until she was wed a little while ago.” 

“I met Marion and her husband, Rod at the Barkley Ranch.  I slept in a woman’s cabin for a night. Her name was Halona Barkley. I believe she was of Indian blood. We could converse somewhat. I was surprised she had a white person’s name. I left my trunks there at the ranch. I can see the clothes I brought with me won’t be used very often. They are too fine.”

“We know her well. She is distantly related to Papa Joe by marriage. Please wear some of your nice clothes for Ellie’s wedding. Some day we will go into town and have some pictures taken. Hetty Baldwin would like a group picture of all of who live in the valley. Better yet, maybe we can get him away from his studio and get together here in the valley. I think we can arrange to have Ellie and Tucker married within a week or ten days. This is coming up on our busy time of the year, so it has to be soon.”

“I would like an image of my niece. I would gladly pay for one.”

“We all would. We plan to have Ellie and Tucker have a wedding picture. We’ll have just their faces or busts that can be taken in the studio and not have to be in their wedding clothes.” Faith told Ellie and Tucker to take Percy out around the barn and show him the fields that were under crops they were growing. “We’ll be eating soon and then it is back to work for the afternoon.”

Papa Joe ate and then said he was headed back to the Owen ranch. Ellie and Tucker were working in the potato field with hoes to cover up any potatoes that had pushed from under their dirt cover.  This prevented them from getting green from the sun. Percy walked with the two in the next row over where they could talk and tell about their lives up until now. Percy learned a lot about his brother that he didn’t know.  He was curious how Ellie could turn out as such a fine beautiful woman out here in the wilds of the Wyoming Territory.

The following morning, Ellie announced that she was going to the Owen Ranch to talk to Nancy and Naomi about the wedding dress that they were sewing for her. “They need me for a fitting. Uncle Percy, would you ride with me?”

“Certainly, child, I would be glad to. Will we be in any danger from the Indians?”

“No, of course not. Remember that I am Indian and I am favored because of my father.  You come under the safety umbrella as well. Papa Joe, I’m sure has told our people about you just in the short time he had with you. Remember also you stayed with Halona one night and she will reinforce that you should have our protection. You are safe here in the valley and in the hills where the cattle are ranging.”

“How can they know that?”

“Instinct, I believe. This has sharpened over the years because the Indian has been wrong so many times. The sign that you are worthy is how you look at people when you speak to them and how little you brag about your accomplishments. Papa Joe took Chance Baldwin up into the Indian encampment when Chance first arrived here. Halona traveled through the hills with him and came back saying he was a good man. She told us that the Indian could walk with dignity beside him. He might just prevent the Indian from being rounded up and forced to live on the reservation where there is no dignity.

“That is the way my father lived and loved the Indian. It was a great day when the Baldwins of Texas came to live near us. You can add to father’s work by helping us continue to learn the white man’s ways by teaching their language and explaining the customs that are so different.”

“You want me to stay here with you, don’t you?”

“Yes, I will soon have a husband and I wish to make my life with him forever.”

“That is fine for you. You speak very well about your heritage. You use words and share thoughts that would make a sincere politician proud. What could I do if I stayed here with you?”

“My words came from father.” Ellie faced her uncle, “Uncle Percy, the valley has need of a teacher.  You are learned. There are Indian children as well as white ones here to teach. I hope soon to have one of my own. Matt and Debby have need of the history of our country. Out here in the territories we are making our own history and it needs a learned man to write and comment on.

“My young sister-in-law and brother-in-law have need of instruction in the ways of this new country.  My mother-in-law and father-in-law, Faith and Tim, came, but here in this wilderness they don’t have the time to teach the ways of civilization. My father bemoaned the lack of newspapers. When he first arrived, none were to be found. Now with the trains opening up the country, it might be possible to have a steady source. Many people can’t read and some of the articles need explaining.”

“You are suggesting I become a voice in the wilderness.”

“Exactly. That is what my father wanted to be.  He was before his time for being that, but you can be.”

“I don’t know. I don’t have funds to live on for very long.”

“You can do it and live fairly well. The Indians brought pelts after the winter was over for my father because he was such a good friend. The Baldwins, the Taylors, and the Pickwells would pay you a stipend. The Indians are paid in cow hides. The deal Chance has with them made them rich in goods.  I’ll bet John Owen would build a school house on Sam’s ranch just to teach his grand kids.”

“Whom should I talk to about staying?”

“I would say Chance and Miz Hetty. She was a Southern Belle at one time. She and Chance think the same. Yes, definitely, speak to them. Rita is good, too. Rita shot and wounded Chance the first time they met. I’ll tell you the story someday. Possibly, I won’t have to, just ask Chance about it.  He is proud of it. Rita not so much, but I have seen her laugh about it when Chance isn’t looking.”

“Were you there?”

“Oh no, that was months before my father died and I hadn’t come down from Wind River yet. If there were only a doctor around, father might be alive today, but we heard the story about Rita and Chance where we were living.”

Percy and Ellie rode over to the Owen ranch.  Percy didn’t have anything to do because Sam and the crew were out on the range. Naomi and Nancy were involved in fitting Ellie in her wedding dress. He had been sitting in the kitchen and bored to tears.  He went to the door where the women were working, “Ellie, didn’t you say Tucker was going to meet you after dark to escort you home?”

“He did, why?”

I think I’ll head back to the Barkley ranch. I’ll have Miz Hetty to talk to. She seems to be the most interesting. You said she was a Belle at one time.  I’d like to hear about her life.”

“Uncle Percy, I’m sorry I’ve left you alone, but I have to use the time before my wedding and before harvesting starts the best way I know how.”

“That’s okay, Ellie, I understand. Back East people don’t have so much to do, especially when they are getting ready for their wedding. Do you mind?”

“Oh, no Uncle Percy.  I’m with Tucker all the time and that is what makes me happy.”

“Okay, I’ll go along. The horse I’m riding belongs to the Barkley ranch anyway.”

“I’ll see you when I can, then. Come over to the Taylors anytime, ’course they may put you to work.”

“I won’t mind that too much. I’ll just have to get used to physical labor.”  Ellie came and hugged her uncle and turned back to working on her dress.

“Uncle Percy is so much like my father. I’m trying to talk him into staying here and maybe teaching school. There is Pete Barkley and Debby and Matt Taylor that needs teaching.  The Indian kids that are Papa Joe’s grandkids need to learn the English language too.” Naomi and Nancy discussed this and said they would speak to Hetty and Rita about it. Naomi would encourage John to help Percy find work as a teacher.

Percy was riding along slowly thinking about the situation he had found himself in.  Suddenly he realized someone had come up beside him. He turned and found an Indian was within reaching distance of him. It scared him, but then he remembered Ellie told him that these Indians here were safe to be around. The Indian had on normal ranch garb of jeans and shirt. There was a bandana on his head. Thinking fast, he said, “Jeremiah Jones was my brother.”

The Indian nodded and then pointed ahead and to the left where he could see men driving some cattle. The Indian indicated he should meet them.

Percy rode up and waited for Sam to come up to him. “Headed back for the Barkley ranch?”

“Yes, my niece was having a wedding dress fitting with Mrs. Owen and your wife. The Taylor boy was riding over to meet her to escort her home.”

“Mr. Jones, you could have stayed at the Owen ranch with us.”

“I know, but I wanted to talk to Miz Hetty. I’ll visit with everyone at the wedding that is taking place in a few more days.”

“You’re okay with the marriage, I take it?”

“Yes I am. Ellie loves this boy, ah, man. I have never had the fortune to meet someone to love.  If she is happy, then I’m happy. By the way, I want to be called Percy when addressed.”

“Good, Percy it is.” The small bunch of cattle had ranged ahead and Sam waved and caught up.

When he rode into the yard at the Barkley ranch, Pete came out of the house.  “Mama make supper for you if you here tonight. My bed is still empty because I stay in the bunkhouse with men. I put horse in corral.”

“Can you handle the saddle? It is heavy.”

“Me very strong.”

“Okay, Pete. Thank you.”

Halona poked up the fire and heated up the stew. There was corn bread to go with it. The cabin was small.  There was only one room besides the kitchen and this was where Halona slept. Where Pete had been sleeping it was a let down bunk and it did have a blanket to shield someone from seeing into it when occupied. There were only two chairs to sit on. 

The table was the only work space and was used for working on and to eat on. There were some open cupboards along the walls. There was also room underneath these for closed storage.  Halona made room among these for Percy’s trunk. Dishes when washed, was done in two large pans sitting on the table.  Dirty water from these was poured into a pail and taken out back of the outhouse and dumped.

Percy sat at the table watching Halona clean up from the meal.  She really was organized. “Halona, would you like to walk down to the ranch house so I can talk to Miz Hetty?”

“Okay.”

When they opened the door to the Ranch house, Chance and Rita were sitting there. Pete, who was never far from Chance, was sitting silently in a corner. He brightened when his mother came in. Percy asked where Miz Hetty was. Rita handed the baby to Chance to hold and went to knock on Hetty’s door. “Hetty, Percy is here and wants to talk.”

“Hi Percy, did you meet Ellie? She is a pretty child isn’t she?”

“She is. I wouldn’t call her a child but a young woman.  I was surprised very much.  I expected something different when I was told she was part native. But then I remembered she was of my brother. She speaks almost better than I do. Just in the time we were riding over to the Owen ranch, she told me a lot about the people here and of your beginnings since leaving Texas.”

“She does have a head on her shoulders.”

“Yes, and she said if I needed to know about anything I should talk to you and Chance. I have decided I will make my home here.  I approve of Ellie and Tucker being married.  I also realize that I don’t need to live that close to them. That brings me to the question of where I can make my home.”

Hetty spoke, “I’m glad you are staying. Where would you like to live?”

“I think on this end of the valley.  What would you suggest?”

“Are you comfortable staying with Halona?”

“I would be, but that is her home and I wouldn’t want to impose.”

“Have you asked her if you can stay with her?”

“No, not yet. The problem is if I ask her, would she honestly be comfortable with me living there?  She might want to have someone of her own kind, better than me. I am aware she has just lost her mate. And the cabin is very small. Who owns the cabin, anyway?”

Chance spoke up, “I’d say the ranch does.  We needed George for a ranch hand and to prevent the Indian agent from forcing him back onto the reservation. That’s when we gave him and Halona the ranch’s name of Barkley.”

“Then if I build onto the cabin, I could live there in my own separate quarters if that was okay with Halona. Miz Hetty, would you ask Halona privately what her thoughts on the subject are?”

Hetty beckoned to Halona. Halona got up and followed Hetty. Chance again made comment. “You’re thoughtful of her.”

“Yes, I suppose.  I want to write a book about the Indians like my brother was going to do. I don’t know as I’ll ever learn their language, but Halona knows some of our language and I could expand on that so we could carry on an intelligent conversation as a window into the Indian’s life. I do need more room to work in and would pay to have Halon’s cabin enlarged. I think there should be a deep cellar under part of it to store vegetables. Halona and Marion Taylor have quite a large garden.”

“Good idea. You know you won’t get much help building onto the cabin before winter comes. All of the crew should be back this coming week and we have to catch up on the work that we have been unable to do with them gone. Everyone helps harvest the Taylor fields and we have to shuffle our cattle around. I’d say we can’t do much of anything before spring and then it will be after roundup.”

“I suspected that. I can go into town and find someone to do the work at that time. Someone to dig the root cellar.”

“Do you have funds for that?”

“I will by staying here and not going back to Indiana.”

“Well if you are a little short.  Ma might could come up with a bit. Understand the building would still be owned by the ranch.”

“Of course.”  Percy looked up and Miz Hetty was standing there listening.

——————————

 “Percy, if you can find workers, the ranch will build the addition for you. The building will be considered part of the ranch.  Halona is okay with you living in the same cabin. One thing she would like is for you to teach her to write her name. Papa Joe told her if she learned to write her name she would never be forgotten when she passed on. Possibly some of Joe’s foolishness, I suspect.”

“Maybe not. I write and I hope my writings will be remembered.” Percy turned to Pete, “Pete, there will be a loft so you can sleep in that when I get this built.”

“No, stay in bunkhouse with men. No live in house.”  Everyone laughed.

It was dark when Halona and Percy returned to the cabin. On the way, he asked if she really wanted to learn to write. “Just my name. I don’t want to be same as white women, but I would make my name.”

“I will show you how. By tomorrow I promise you can write your name. Do you want to use the Barkley name as well?”

“Maybe. People would know me then.”

“How did your people know you before you came here?”

“Halona, squaw of my brave with Indian name. Halona has meaning in Shoshone.”

“Well you don’t have a brave now and people might not remember his name, so I guess you will have to go with the Barkley ranch name.”

“What happen if I catch another brave?”

“You would then be Halona and his squaw. You could keep the Ranch’s name and he could take it too just like your brave did before he died.”

“What if I catch a white man?  Would I take his name?”

“If he married you, you would, otherwise you would be his squaw the same as Indian.”  When they went into the cabin, he told Halona to light a candle and he got writing paper and pencil from his trunk. On a second piece of paper, he made the alphabet in large letters down from the top.

“These are all the letters in the alphabet. You can write a whole book with what you see right here. Each letter has a different sound. Some letters have more than one sound, but that comes later. Okay, I’m going to circle the letters you are going to use to spell your name. First I’ll circle an H, then an A, then an L then an O, then an N. We need one more, but you can use a letter more than once in a word if you need to, so I’ll just make an arrow pointing to the A again.”

He handed Halona the pencil and paper. “Okay we are going to pick out the letters as I say them and you are going to copy them across the page. “H,” Percy pointed to it and she put it down. “A” She was waiting for the next letter. “L, next, O next, N. He stopped there. Remember what the A sounded like? Because you need to use a letter that sounds the same”

“A.” She copied that.

“Now, Halona, you have written your name, HALONA. That’s the easy part.  It gets complicated because there are actually two ways to use the alphabet.  You have to have big letters and small letters. A name always begin with a big letter and follows with the same letter in your name I showed you but are smaller.”

Beside the first letters he wrote the lowercase letters. “Okay using both sets of letters, copy your name. The first letter of a name is from the big letters. Go ahead and see what you can do.”

Of course, Halona got it wrong.  She used o-s in place of the a-s. “Oh, you changed your name.  You are now Holano.” That was all he made note of because Halona was frustrated she thought she wasn’t doing well. He printed her name just as it should be. (Halona). The last thing he did was to show her how to connect the letters together. “You can practice that tomorrow while I am in town looking for workers to make our house bigger. Ask Marion for help with this if she has time and I’ll teach you some more tomorrow night.”

Her candle was still burning when he went to sleep.

————————————

When Percy was hitching up the driving horse to the small buckboard, Pete was right there to help. “Pete, do you want to go to town with me?” He did.

Reaching the town, Percy went into the General store for information and some supplies he needed. He found out the names of some men who might dig a cellar hole and lay up stone for the foundation for him. He was able to find them and they said they would come in two weeks to begin. Next he looked for men to build the cabin and he found them easily because they were all of the same family business with the those who dug the cellar. Percy sat with the boss and had him draw a sketch of what he wanted.

Chance had told him that there was a pine grove of trees less than two miles away that would provide logs. Chance was busy, but he said Papa Joe was free and maybe he could get the two Indians from the Owen ranch to help. Halona could be of use as well.

Going back to the General Store, Percy had the nails that were needed put onto the buckboard. He ordered two windows and a door as well as a damper and cement for the fireplace. One more thing he intended to have.  There were three sizes of galvanized bathtubs in stock and he bought the largest one.

In the same section, there were scented soaps, brushes and combs for sale. He bought two comb sets … one for Halona and one for Marion.  The scented soap came in small boxes with two different scents to the box.  He bought four of these boxes so Hetty, Rita, Halona, and Marion could each have one. For himself, he bought a case of twelve bars of unscented soap.

 He stopped at the cabin and Pete and they unloaded the bathtub. He sat the boxes with the soap inside the tub and drove on to the Barkley yard. They unhitched and Pete and he pushed the buckboard under cover, grabbed the two boxes of scented soap and went inside. Hetty and Rita were preparing supper for Chance.

“Hi, Miz Hetty. I have some things to tell you. I found men who are going to start the cellar hole soon.  I also found men to build what I need. I’ve ordered the hardware, windows, and an outside door. The nails are still in the buckboard. I also saw the man who takes pictures. If it is a good day for Ellie’s wedding he will take some pictures. Ellie wanted a picture of her and Tucker to remember it for always."

He also said he could handle a large group picture too. Chance said all the people in the valley would be there for the wedding.”

“Percy, that one is on me. The Baldwins need proof of how many bodies were here when all of the valley came together shortly after our arrival.”

“Thanks, Miz Hetty. I also purchased a bathtub that I can get into. Halona and Marion won’t have to come over and use yours. I got them a couple of bars of scented soap and I got the same for you.

“That’s thoughtful, thank you. I can smell the lavender already. Sick of taking possible baths are you?”

He don’t think Miz Hetty thought he would know what a possible bath was. “You are right in that. I like to sit down.”

Rita asked, “What’s a possible bath.  I never heard of one before?”

Miz Hetty was laughing, “You tell her Percy. I’ve even seen Rita take one.”

“Well you see you get a pan of warm water and take off your top and wash down as far as possible. Then you take off your bottom clothes and wash up as far as possible. If you have a towel around you, you take that off and wash possible.”

Rita had to visualize this. She did and her face bloomed red. “That’s awful, especially coming from you Hetty. She was still laughing when he opened the door and headed toward the cabin.

Marion and Halona were standing looking at the bathtub when he got there. They had picked up the two small boxes of soap and had them up to their noses.

“Are these for Halona?  I’m going to ask Rod to get me some. They smell so sweet.”

“There is one for each of you. The tub is to share so we don’t have to bother Rita and Miz Hetty. I like to soak a little myself. Also I’m going to have a deep cellar under part of the new rooms so we can keep vegetables longer into the winter. I’m having two rooms built so Halona can have her privacy. What there is here now can be all kitchen or extra room to work. There will even be stairs from where her room is now into the deep cellar.”

“Who owns it?”

“Chance and Miz Hetty I believe, but they built it for Halona and her brave so she can live here. I guess you can say, I can stay because it is me who is having the addition put on. It’s part of the Barkley ranch, anyway.” Halona went into the cabin to start something for the evening meal. Percy watched her leave and then asked, Marion, “Did Halona ask you about writing her name?”

 “She did while we were working in the garden. She can say most of the alphabet. You should make her keep practicing and I will too. I promised her I would show her how to write Percy Jones, too.  She asked me to anyway.”

“That’s surprising, I thought she just wanted to write her name.”

“That is what she asked for to see your name on paper. This is kind of fun. Are you going to teach the other Indians the same?”

“Ellie thinks I should.  If I do, I’ll need some help and Ellie would be the one. She knows both the Indian and English languages really well.  I don’t know as the Indians here have a written word, but maybe they could get on to how to read something in English. She thinks I might have a school room over at the Owen ranch later on in the winter.  She was going to ask Miz Owen and Nancy about it.”

“You are definitely staying then?”

“I am.”

“Is Halona going to be your squaw?”

“I hadn’t thought so. It is her home and I just moved in on her. She just lost her brave and needs time to get over him. To be honest I haven’t considered anything other than this being a place to live.  The Baldwins seem okay with it. I’ll just see how it goes. Has Halona said anything?”

“No she hasn’t. I have to go; I have to get supper for Rod.  I can’t believe I’m so happy.”

Halona fried some beef for supper. There were some small potatoes she boiled to go with the meat. While Halona cleaned up, Percy sat at the table and drew the plans for the new rooms on paper. He drew where the stairs to the cellar were to be. The loft just had a ladder up to it.

“Halona, do we need a fireplace to keep the rooms warm?”

She came and looked over his shoulder at what he had drawn. “Maybe. Heat much water for bathtub.” Then she giggled.

Ellie and Tucker’s wedding was fast coming up. Papa Joe and Ellie’s two cousins came and helped get the trees cut down and limbed. Chance and Rod took one day and cut blocks for the roof shakes. Tim Taylor was the one who was so good with the froe riving them out and he came one day for this. Marion and Halona were placing and turning the blocks of wood for him so it didn’t take long. The day before the wedding a crew of men arrived and began digging a hole for the cellar. The wedding was on a Saturday.

————————————

Percy took his bath the night before and got dressed early so Halona and Marion could use the tub.  They were helping each other. Percy had whip cord trousers and vest. His coat was of fine wool and he had a bright colored linen stock around his neck.  He also was wearing calfskin black half boots. To finish off his getup he wore a narrow-brimmed grey hat that wasn’t creased.

Halona had on a deer-skin dress that was bleached nearly white coming down to just above her ankles  She had sown beads all over it.   Her leggings were light tan and her moccasins were of the same with beads adorning them as well. She too wore a bight-colored shawl with her braids hanging down her back.

Marion had on a pretty calico dress and had a knitted shawl covering her shoulders. Her braids hung down in front and had ribbons braided into the hair tresses. She didn’t have new shoes and they showed their wear. She apologized and said Rod had promised she would have them before winter. Rod wore Jeans, blue shirt and had a nice looking coat that had been Rafe Barkley’s cut down to fit by Hetty. He was wearing boots. He didn’t have a Stetson and Hetty remarked on this.

Miz Hetty had on a lovely dress and had a pretty bonnet the same as Rita wore. Both had spent time curling their hair and these showed underneath their bonnets as ringlets. Chance had on a set of fine clothes as befitting a ranch owner.  The men in the bunkhouse had on clean clothes.  Pete had on pretty much what he wore every day. The men in the bunkhouse had cut his hair to match theirs which disgusted Halona.

Percy, Rod, and the two women walked down to the ranch house where the spring wagon was waiting. Pete was supposed to ride on this, but Chance said he could ride with the men. Miz Hetty handled the reins to the wagon that was preceding the men on horseback to keep from having any of the dust that was kicked up from settling on their pretty finery.

The preacher hadn’t arrived at the Owen ranch yet.  The wedding was to be at 1:00 o’clock so he still had two hours to get there from town.  The camera man and his wagon were already there.  John Owen talked to him and promised to pay for all of the images.  His mine was the best he had ever owned so he was feeling expansive. He suggested images taken of all the people together on the ranch or farm they lived on.  The one of the Taylor farm people wouldn’t be taken until after the wedding because Tucker wasn’t supposed to see his bride today.

One group that Ellie had to be in was of all the Indians and Papa Joe together.  There was Halona and Pete along with one brave that lived with those of the Barkley ranch. There were two braves that were hands at the Owen ranch who were mated with Papa Joe’s two grand daughters and their three children. Of course Ellie his other granddaughter was included with these.  And then there was Mable, Papa Joe’s squaw.  Tucker Taylor was banished to the bunkhouse so he couldn’t see Ellie while this one was taken.

Ron Pickwell, Mary, Ethan, and Ron’s two crew members was easily set up and taken.  Naomi suggested that all of the Baldwins have a picture of them taken together. She and John Owen were in this one because of Nancy and Rita now being Baldwins. The two infants were displayed prominently.

By the time the preacher pulled in there were only two pictures left to be taken.  One picture of those from the Taylor farm and the group picture of everyone who lived in the area.  There were forty five persons in this one. Marion and Rod was asked to join with Marion’s parents. “It is like coming home just for a few moments.” There were tears in her eyes, but she looked happy.

The camera man ate quickly after all the images were taken and said he had to get his plates back to his studio and begin the process of developing them. Hetty filled the lunch bucket with food because he didn’t want to stay for the feast.

There were various vegetable dishes including baked potatoes buried in the coals of the fire that roasted the beef. Sam Baldwin had brewed kegs of beer and that was the beverage. Percy saw Halona talking to Papa Joe.  Joe made his way over to him. “Percy, what are your plans for Halona?”

“What do you mean, Joe?”

“I mean after you get the cabin made bigger? Are you going to make her your squaw? I’m asking because she is some kind of shirt tail relative to me through Morning Sun.”

“My intention are all honorable.”

“I didn’t ask that. She showed me where you taught her to write her name. You bought her a bathtub and are making things easier for her to keep house just like white people live.

“Could you read her name?  I haven’t had the time to follow up on what she was doing. Marion Granger has been helping her though.”

“This is what she showed me.”  Joe pulled a paper out of his shirt pocket and handed it to Percy. “I think she is sneaking up on you, boy. I think the squaw has needs. Stop and think, maybe you have needs too. Treat her right, though, you don’t want a whole bunch of Indians after you.” Joe, laughed shortly and walked away.

Percy looked at the paper Joe had handed him. Halona had it all right with caps and lowercase letters.  They were uneven, but easily readable. “Halona Barkley Jones.” Marion had taught Halona this, but it had to have been that Halona had asked her to. He smiled and went for another cup of beer.  Everyone was involved talking to each other. He found a bench and sat where he could watch Halona interact with both Indian and white people. Someone had told him that Chance had been guided through the land above the bluff by Halona when he first arrived and was looking for land to start a ranch. He saw John Owen speak to her.

Pete, the young Indian who had been called “Hey Pete” seemed to fit in. It would be worth the trouble to teach him the white man’s ways. He knew there would always be Indians here, but he also suspected they would be treated as second citizens if they left the valley. Maybe he could prevent some of the pain of what was coming to them. That wasn’t far away either, for the Indian wars were coming.

His attention swung back to Halona. She walked erect and had a fluid movement. She was a more stocky than Ellie, his niece, but Halona had a child a dozen years ago. She must be in her middle thirties, he guessed.  What else did he like about her? For one thing she kept her body well hidden. Her dress had sleeves to below her elbows. Her dresses were up a foot from her ankles, but she always wore high moccasins or leggings.

Percy thought back to the common-law-wife he had for almost nine years before she passed away. He knew she hadn’t really loved him and they had agreed that their association was only one of convenience. He did miss her and was one of the reasons he decide to live here where he could see the only member of his immediate family. Ellie was so wrapped up with the man she had just married, he guessed she would be happy if he didn’t push in on her and wouldn’t mind if they lived on opposite ends of the same valley.

John Owen came over to where he was sitting. “I’ve been told you are a professor?”

“Yes, but I’m not going back east.  Eleanor is my only relative. I’m staying over at the Barkley ranch. I’ll be living in the same cabin as the Indian Squaw, Helona. I’m having rooms built so she can have her own room and privacy.”

“That’s good if you are comfortable with living in the same cabin with an Indian. Naomi and my daughter Nancy wondered if you wouldn’t like to take on the chore of becoming a teacher here in the valley. There isn’t a building for that yet, They suggested that the largest Tepee from up in the woods could be brought down and set up to use as a class room for this year. Nancy wants to learn the Indian language. Your Niece could help with the teaching of that.  Between the two of you, you could teach the Indians English. The ranch here is central to the valley.

“Times are changing and with the census that was just taken, the Baldwins gave the Indians white man's names. Just in time too, otherwise they probably would have been rounded up and taken back to the reservation. You might write a little history about the natives if you were so inclined.

“I understand your brother intended to but the sickness stopped that. Papa Joe can tell you what has changed in the last forty years here in this area.  That fat Indian he calls his wife seems to be quite intelligent.  If you learn her language, she might help you if you decide to chronicle the Indian life. I’ll chip in some salary and I assume Chance and Sam would do the same.”

“I have given this much thought when Ellie mentioned it. I’ll send for books to get everyone started. Everyone might as well learn to write as well as read.”

“Yes, I know.  There was a paper floating around here where you had already begun with Halona. Papa Joe showed it to me.”

“You must have noticed Halona had my name there next to hers? That was Marion Granger being cute. I asked her to help Halona learn the alphabet while I was working getting things ready to build with.”

“Not such a bad idea is it?” this was said as John turned away and started for the house.

“John, maybe not a bad idea at all.”

—————————————

Percy had the builders hew the logs for the cabin on three sides so the inside walls would be fairly flat. The cellar stairs to the cellar were steep, but with the prolific garden produce every inch was needed for storage. He had the fireplace built so it was on the far wall on the north side.  Fireplaces always drew better if the chimneys were to the north.

The floor of the rooms were made the same way as the original portion of the cabin with the timbers notched into the sills which gave a fairly level floor.  There would be hides used for rugs on them anyway.  There would be one window on each end of the cabin.  There were shelves on two walls in one room where Percy would store his books that would be coming when he began teaching. 

John Owen and Hetty provided money to purchase the books he needed to teach with.  Percy also ordered several books that were fiction. He planned reading to his students and open the world to his smallest pupils from the first grade to the oldest. He doubted he would ever have many students that would be older than fifteen or sixteen.  This was because when the children got that old they would be working on the ranch or farm as the case might be.

Books of the day usually had more than just type face in them.  Most often there was a fore-page that had an illustration from an etching. Sometimes there was one between each chapter page. There often would be from six to nine illustrations in the book. Books were made like this so if someone was reading the book to someone who couldn’t read, of which there were many people who didn’t have enough education to read, they could look at the etching and understand better what was said as the story unfolded.

Percy wanted to conserve as much of his room to store his books and his desk for writing when he got to tackling the subject writing about the Indians history. He had a drop-down bunk built along the near wall. It wasn’t wide enough for a full-sized feather bed, but wider than a one person bunk. Halona’s room had a full sized bed in it.

The add on rooms were finished just as cold weather came. Percy had an open house so that everyone in the valley could see what he had designed and built. He made the comment that Halona now had the two rooms of the original cabin to keep house in and a room of her own for privacy. They could even have a guest if who ever stayed wanted to mount the ladder to the loft.

After everyone had left and Percy and Halona were alone, she asked Percy to bring in the bath tub because she wanted to bathe. She lugged in enough water to heat in pails at the fireplace. “Halona, I will empty them when you finish. In fact I may use your water to bathe myself. It still will be warm.” Percy helped arrange a blanket around the tub so either could bathe without being observed.

When Halona had finished bathing, she spoke to Percy, “Take bath now. Leave water till morning. Go to bed without having go outside.”

Perciy was agreeable and soon was sitting in the warm bath water.  He noticed that Halona must have heated a pail of water while she was taking her bath because it was nearly hot when sank into the tub. Halona had used some of the scented soap and the water was scented lavender. The extra pail of water made it so Percy could slide down and become immersed to his armpits. It couldn’t get any better than this. He stayed there until the water was nearly cold. As he was toweling off Halona pulled the blanket surrounding the tub aside. “Come, me thank for making me happy. Your bed too small for two peoples.”

What could Percy say or do. Halona was offering herself and all her assets were on display. He succumbed to her seduction without a word. He dropped his towel and stood there until she examined him as he was examined her. Before they tumbled into bed they hugged. She began to rub his nose with his. This was a different culture he was making love to.  Rubbing noses didn’t do much for him.  He took her head and brought his lips to her for a kiss.

This was as unusual for her as rubbing nose was for him. She abided this for the moment.  However when he used his tongue searching for hers, she pushed him away. “Why you put tongue in mouth? Not clean!”

Percy showed her the tip of his tongue. “Try this with the tip of your tongue. It make you have feelings somewhere else.” Carefully, she brought her lips to his. When the tongue tips touched, Percy let his hand drift lower to her mound, knowing this was where she would awakened. Soon her tongue was darting insistently to his. He brought his hand up and played with her breasts. Soon she grabbed his hand and placed it on her mound again.

Too cultures, white and Indian, came together that night. Apparently, Halona hadn’t received much foreplay from her brave, George. Percy seldom mentioned his common-law-wife.  There had been so little love between her and Percy, she finally leaving him and this left him free to search for his brother, Jeremiah.

—————————

Percy took up his duties as teacher in a large tent at the Owen ranch for the winter. Eleanor was often there to help him translate because Papa Joe’s great grand children were being taught the English language. She also helped Percy become bi-lingual in the Shoshone dialect. He taught Matt and Debby Taylor and expected to teach Ethan Pickwell when he got a little older.

The school week was supposed to be four days and it was always depending on the weather. Eleanor, Matt and Debby sometimes had to stay over at the Owen ranch when the weather was bad and sometimes they were unable to reach the tipi if the weather was too bad. Percy, too had to do the same so attending was hit or miss. It didn’t matter, because Percy always ended the day with reading a tale from some book

It wasn’t a great loss because he had purchased many works of the author, James Fennimore Cooper, and would read aloud the sea stories and the Indian stories that  Cooper had written. The tent would be quite crowded with the adults listening to him with his deep, expressive voice, read so the pages would come alive. The audience often interrupted to have him explain something they didn’t understand.

Rod Granger had little book learning, and Marion although she knew her letters decided to be there when Percy was teaching the English language to Halona and Pete Barkley. Pete was intrigued with the illustrations in the books and Percy had to read the captions until Pete had learned them almost word for word. That was when Percy took on the task of teaching both Rod and Pete to learn his letters and read for himself.

Many nights Percy would continue what he was teaching the others and expanded on the lessons for Halona.  It wasn’t long before she was able to read at mid school level and beyond. This wasn’t the only lessons they were teaching each other. Some mornings before spring, Pete related to Chance Baldwin that his mother was often sick.  Chance related this to Rita and she appeared there in the cabin one day when Percy was teaching the school at the Owen ranch.

Rita asked, “Does Percy know you are pregnant?”

“No, I haven’t told him. We have never discussed my having a papoose. He may be unhappy with me.”

“Oh, I don’t think so. The man loves you.”

“But I am Indian, he white.”

“Does he treat you like an Indian or does he treat you like a wife who stands beside him?”

“He doesn’t call me his Squaw. I don’t know what I am. I know I am going to keep this papoose even if I have to leave his home.”

Rita quieted her uncertainty, “Halona, remember Chance and I had the cabin built for you and your brave, George. It is your home first and you are part of the Barkley ranch. I’m sure Percy will agree with this. Is Percy, treating you the way you want to be treated?”

“Oh, yes he is wonderful. He teach me to read and write.  He even teach Pete to do same. He say Pete smart boy.”

“Halona, I don’t see a problem. Think of the best time when you are closest to Percy and whisper that you are going to have a baby. I think he will be very happy. Talk over with Percy when is the best time to tell Pete he is going to have a sister or brother. He should know soon as well.”

“Thank you, Rita. I hope what you tell me is the way I want it to be.”

“I’m sure it will be.”  It was.

———————————————
                                                                   
There was an article in the Casper Republican, under county news the following week: The widow of George Barkley, Halona Barkley of the Barkley ranch, married the school teacher, Percival Jones, late of the State of Indiana. They plan to reside in the home of the former widow Barkley. Percival Jones teaches the younger people who reside in the valley that is mostly owned by the Baldwin family. This includes the matriarch, Mr. Hetticia Baldwin, sons Samuel Baldwin and family, and Chancellor Baldwin and family.

The property they own was purchased from John Owen, mine owner, and Rafe Barkley, ranch owner and former officer in the Stockman’s Association.  Ronald Pickwell and family have built up a horse ranch taking up land before the Baldwins arrived from Texas.  The only other property in the valley is owned by Timothy Taylor and his wife Faith, who raise produce with a market to the south for their goods. We wish Percival Jones and Halona, the happy couple, a long and productive life.

John Owen and Naomi waited until after Christmas to head for Denver. Naomi hated to leave her two four-month-old grandsons. All of the Baldwins were gathered at the former Owen ranch to celebrate the Holiday. John Owen was maudlin after a few whiskies and talking to Sam and Chance, “You know in less than two years there have been some monumental changes here in the valley. Chance, any indication of what the winter is going to be like this year?”

“Nothing bad yet and the Indians say there is no worry like what we went through last year. We are still under stocked and can run twenty or thirty percent more cows. There just aren’t any more to be had except for the natural increase.  That will come about in the next two years. Some different, John when you were so overstocked.”

“Sure is.  I didn’t know what a fat steer looked like before you arrived. What happens if you have a bad winter like the last one?”

“Well, me and Sam have thought of that. We’d have to quick-like round up more crew members, but if we have the same warning this year from the Indians we could hire on while the other ranches were laying off hands.”

“Yeah, about the Indians, I thought you were crazy being friendly to them when you first came here. Truth, I didn’t consider them only as much more than wild animals and decidedly dangerous. How did you come to think otherwise?”

“We had Indians in Texas. Those around where I lived were tame. When I got up here to Laramie and met Joe. He told me up front that he was a squaw man and him and his Indian family had helped Ron Pickwell during the war while Ron was off fighting with me. Ron was leery of them when he came home, but that changed. Joe talked a lot about them and convinced me that they would be a big help to me setting up the ranch I wanted to build if I found the land.  Everything he said about them has been bourn out.

“Ma has seen a lot more experiences in her life than I have. Even she, just before I left Texas, told me that if I couldn’t find a woman up here I might have to look for a squaw. I met Rita my first day here, so there was no need to look any further. For instance, within a couple of weeks of my arrival, Halona guided me around the land above the bluffs. She impressed me, and I knew then if Rita and I didn’t make it as a couple, I would have Papa Joe find me a squaw much like Halona.”

“Chance, you are very liberal in your thinking. I’m glad I took the time to know you and listen to Naomi and Rita before I went charging after you for killing Junior. It was a difficult decision for me to back off. Then when you worked so hard to get me out of the hole I was in with the cattle, I decided I would give you a chance to see if you were what you said you were and not a killer.”

“Yeah, I guess I am pretty liberal in my thinking. You did have Rita on your side though, until I paid you for the cattle like I agreed to.  She asked me right off if I was intending to take you for all you had.”

We stopped talking.  “John, I think I can settle down now and I hope to enjoy my family. There isn’t room left here in the valley for any other outfit to get a foothold.  We are big enough in manpower to fight to hold our land unless we get a large bunch of Indians who come down on us some night and burn us out. But we have some Indians who would fight on our side. Ma still has rounds for old Betsy and that’s as good as three men right there.

“Anyway, I think we are set for years to come. We’ve got Percy and Ellie who were educated by her father to teach us. Our children will eventually go out into the world from here knowing their letters and much more if Percy has his way. There maybe an Indian or two smart enough to go with them, as  well.”

“You’re looking far ahead for someone who once came from Texas, Chance.”

“Yeah, I guess I am looking ahead. But John, it isn’t just me, it is Ma and Sam too. Texas holds nothing for us three any longer. I suppose someday our offspring will say that about Wyoming. Maybe not though, our roots are pretty deep here.”

“Sam and Chance, time for one more whiskey. I’ll open a new bottle and we’ll have one drink each out of it.  Give the rest to Papa Joe tomorrow after Naomi and I leave.”

“John, he’d like that.”

The End
       



   


233